基督徒可以接受「神導進化論」嗎?

by Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); May 25, 2022

達爾文的進化論與聖經不能調和。主因:它不容許神的存在。 其它就不用說了。雖然達爾文的進化論,作為一個系統,是絕對不能與聖經和諧,但我們不能説它的支持者所説的每一句關乎生物學的話都是不對的。

神導進化論 (Theistic Evolution) 能與聖經調和嗎?答案取決于他們對「神」和對「亞當夏娃」以及對「過程」的看法。

如果他們的「神」是指 「自然神論(deism)中的神」:祂建立系統後便退休,讓宇宙機制自行運作,祂不積極關心受造界,禱告無意義。這方面的「神導進化論」是不能與聖經調和的。

如果他們的「神」是指 「聖經中的神」:祂願以愛與人建立個人關係,人可向祂禱告,祂用杈能託住萬有。這方面的「神導進化論」是可以與聖經調和的。

如果他們相信亞當夏娃是由智人(homo Sapians) 進化成亞人類 (subhuman hominids) ,最後進化成「對上帝有意識」的人,這方面的「神導進化論」是與聖經水火不容的。

如果他相信亞當夏娃是神的親手傑作,他們是真真實實的人,是具歷史性的受造個體,這方面的「神導進化論」是基督徒可以接受的。

如果在人出現之前的六個「創造日」中,萬物是以達爾文的方式進化 (進化=物質+機遇+時間),這種模式是與聖經教導背道而馳,所以不能被基督徒接受。

如果在人出現之前的六個「創造日」中,萬物是以基因和遺傳律 (神所發明的資訊係統) 的引導進行,這與聖經沒有抵觸。其沒有抵觸的原因,是因為聖經對「過程」的細節講得實在太少,因此給「沒有抵觸」留下很多餘地。「基因」是資訊,是神的話語。遺傳律 (孟德爾 G.J. Mendel) 的實驗巳證明後天所獲得的「進步」不能傳到下一代;再者,在同一物種內的變異範圍是受到嚴格限制的,這就意味著「各從其類」的聖經教導。這方面的「神導進化論」是基督徒可以接受的。

在神导进化论里,什么被进化,或进化了什么?由於神导进化论的説法充棟汗牛 (Google),我不能百分之百去肯定, 因為「神导进化论」沒有統一的科學定義。但在「大眾科學 (popular science)」的層面上,凡是由「簡」到「繁」的發展,社會人仕都統稱之為「進化」機制。有些人甚至把嬰兒在母胎成長過程也歸在「進化」的範疇內。然而,創世紀的創造次序大至是「從無機到有機」,從「簡單生物」到「複雜生物」,給人獲得一個「進化」的感覺。

但如果我把這個問題簡單地改寫為「有雞先?還是有蛋先?」那麼我的回答大概是:創世記 “似乎” 説「雞在先」。我用 ”似乎” 的字眼是因為創世記的語言是「在某創造日,神創造了某些生物」,但這句話只說明了結果,而並沒有説明「如何」創造。然而「神导进化论」卻肯定「蛋在先。」

但是在傳福音的技巧上,如果我們硬説「神導進化論」不對,那就很快失去對話的機會,對進行大使命有損無益。我個人認為我們可以藉「神導進化論」為語言,把真正的聖經內容表達出來,就是:「神存在,祂是創造者,生物各從其類,不是所有被造東西都是一下完成,神的創造是有次序的,一步一步的。」這其实是神在創世記要我們知道的事。如此,不信主的人不會認為我們是無知,從而打開他們的耳朵, 開始聽我們真正要講的福音。但應注意的是,我們不能为了迎合非基督徒,而修改聖經的意思。故此,上文用了的六個「如果」,就把我們「同意」或「不同意」的範圍,劃清界線。

創世記第一章在基督徒 (特別是認真的,愛主的基督徒) 的圈子中,永遠是爭議 (儘管是正面的) 最多的一章經文, 特別是在創造論與神導進化論,宇宙形成的年日 (年輕地球 vs. 年老地球) 等等問題。他們在很多點上持不同的看法,但可喜的是,有正统信仰的基督徒都有一個基本的共識, 就是:「上帝是獨一真神。聖經是祂的話語並且絕對可靠無誤。萬有都是祂所創造的。」基督徒也承認,雖然聖經是絕對無誤,但人對聖經的解釋是可能會 (而且巳經發生過) 有誤的。在這大前提下討論創世記,一切不同意的觀點,都成了次要的問題了。筆者對次要問題的看法是: 保持開放態度, 並專重異議。我們如今彷彿對著鏡子觀看、模糊不清.如同猜謎。但到與主面對面的那日,一切都恍然大悟了。

Posted in Uncategorized | Leave a comment

Regeneration Precedes Faith

By: T.C. Lo; May 10, 2022

Many Christians (including some evangelicals) think they must have faith before they can be born again (or regenerated). This is wrong theology. The Bible teaches that “REGENERATION PRECEDES FAITH.” It means one must FIRST be born again by the Holy Spirit before one can even acquire the saving-faith. However, this FIRST is not a chronological or temporal FIRST, but a logical FIRST. Chronologically (i.e. in real time), regeneration and faith occur simultaneously. To emphasize the correctness of the time-order, may I further say in another way, “faith cannot precede regeneration.” This assertion is based on the fact that faith is God’s gift given to the already-regenerated by which they can be justified. Hence, the phrase “justification by faith alone” is the shorthand statement for our redemption. I frankly can find no evidence in the Scripture anywhere which shows the contrary, that a person can believe the gospel apart from grace. Faith is never presented as product of our unregenerated human nature. In fact, this truth is self-evident, because almost every person who is to be baptized, testifies publicly by saying something like this: “Because of such and such event, I was moved by the Holy Spirit, and I decided to be baptized.” When one said, “I was moved by the Holy Spirit”, one has already admitted that salvation is initiated by God.

The Scriptural passages and verses that support this concept are listed below. Some of these scriptural quotations speak of the Holy Spirit’s direct, effective, and active regeneration of sinners. Some verses speak indirectly of man’s spiritual “inability” to respond to God, thereby pointing to the need for God to first intervene in our redemptive process. Yet, some verses are less obvious that they demand us to put them in the light of all other passages for deeper contemplation before we can begin to understand them.

Psalm 14:2

Ezekiel 36:26-27

John 1:13; 3:3-8; 6:37, 44, 63, 65

Acts 11:18; 16:14

Romans 6:6, 17, 20; 8:9-15

1 Corinthians 2:12; 2:14; 12:3

Ephesians 2:1-5, 8-9

Philippians 1:29

1 Thessalonians 1:4, 5, 9

2 Timothy 2:25

Titus 3:5

James 1:18

1 Peter 1:3, 23

1 John 2:29; 3:9; 4:7; 5:1

Posted in Uncategorized | Leave a comment

重生在信心之先 (Regeneration precedes Faith)

Edited by Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); May 8, 2022

許多基督徒(包括一些福音派人仕)認為他們必須有信心才能獲得重生(或得救)。 這是錯誤的神學。 聖經教導說 “重生先於信心”。 這意味著一個人必須先被聖靈重生才能獲得信心。 然而,這個 「先」 不是時間順序或時間上的 「先」,而是邏輯上的 「先」。 按時間順序而言, 重生和信心是同時發生的。 為了強調時間順序的正確性,我可以進一步說,“信心不能先於重生”。這個斷言是基於這樣一個事實: 「信心是上帝賜給被重生者的禮物,我們憑藉此禮物而稱義。」因此, ”惟獨因信稱義” 一詞是我們救贖的簡寫短句。

坦率地說,我在聖經中找不到任何相反的證據表明一個人可以在沒有恩典的情況下相信福音。 信心從來沒有被呈現在未重生的人性中。其實這個道理是不證自明的, 因為幾乎每一個受洗的人,當他作見證時,都會大概這樣說:「因為某某事情,我被聖靈感動,我便決志信主了。」當他說,「我被聖靈感動」時,他巳經承認了「救恩乃是出于神」。下面列出了支持這一概念的聖經章節。 其中一些經文談到了聖靈對罪人的直接的、有效的和積極的重生。 有些經文間接地談到人在屬靈的事上完全 “無能” 回應上帝,從而指出神首先介入我們的救贖過程的必要性。 然而,有些經文卻非立即明顯,它要求我們將其放在所有其它段落的亮光中進行深入沉思,才能獲得理解。

Psalm 14:2 耶和華從天上垂看世人、要看有明白的沒有、有尋求 神的沒有。
14:3 他們都偏離正路、一同變為污穢.並沒有行善的、連一個也沒有。

Ezekiel 36:26 我也要賜給你們一個新心、將新靈放在你們裡面.又從你們的肉體中除掉石心、賜給你們肉心。
36:27 我必將我的靈、放在你們裡面、使你們順從我的律例、謹守遵行我的典章。

37:1 耶和華的靈、〔原文作手〕降在我身上、耶和華藉他的靈帶我出去、將我放在平原中.這平原遍滿骸骨。
37:2 他使我從骸骨的四圍經過.誰知在平原的骸骨甚多、而且極其枯乾。
37:3 他對我說、人子阿、這些骸骨能復活麼.我說、主耶和華阿、你是知道的。
37:4 他又對我說、你向這些骸骨發預言、說、枯乾的骸骨阿、要聽耶和華的話。
37:5 主耶和華對這些骸骨如此說、我必使氣息進入你們裡面、你們就要活了。
37:6 我必給你們加上筋、使你們長肉、又將皮遮蔽你們、使氣息進入你們裡面、你們就要活了.你們便知道我是耶和華。

John 1:13 這等人不是從血氣生的、不是從情慾生的、也不是從人意生的、乃是從 神生的。
3:3 耶穌回答說、我實實在在的告訴你、人若不重生、就不能見 神的國。
3:4 尼哥底母說、人已經老了、如何能重生呢.豈能再進母腹生出來麼。
3:5 耶穌說、我實實在在的告訴你、人若不是從水和聖靈生的、就不能進 神的國。
3:6 從肉身生的、就是肉身.從靈生的、就是靈。
3:7 我說、你們必須重生、你不要以為希奇。
3:8 風隨著意思吹、你聽見風的響聲、卻不曉得從那裡來、往那裡去.凡從聖靈生的、也是如此。
6:37 凡父所賜給我的人、必到我這裡來.到我這裡來的、我總不丟棄他。

6:44 若不是差我來的父吸引人、就沒有能到我這裡來的.到我這裡來的、在末日我要叫他復活。

6:63 叫人活著的乃是靈、肉體是無益的.我對你們所說的話、就是靈、就是生命。
6:65 耶穌又說、所以我對你們說過、若不是蒙我父的恩賜、沒有人能到我這裡來。

Acts 11:18 眾人聽見這話、就不言語了.只歸榮耀與 神、說、這樣看來、 神也賜恩給外邦人、叫他們悔改得生命了。
16:14 有一個賣紫色布疋的婦人、名叫呂底亞、是推雅推喇城的人、素來敬拜 神.他聽見了、主就開導他的心、叫他留心聽保羅所講的話。

Romans 6:6 因為知道我們的舊人、和他同釘十字架、使罪身滅絕、叫我們不再作罪的奴僕.

6:17 感謝 神、因為你們從前雖然作罪的奴僕、現今卻從心裡順服了所傳給你們道理的模範。

6:20 因為你們作罪之奴僕的時候、就不被義約束了。

8:9 如果 神的靈住在你們心裡、你們就不屬肉體、乃屬聖靈了.人若沒有基督的靈、就不是屬基督的。
8:10 基督若在你們心裡、身體就因罪而死、心靈卻因義而活.
8:11 然而叫耶穌從死裡復活者的靈、若住在你們心裡、那叫基督耶穌從死裡復活的、也必藉著住在你們心裡的聖靈、使你們必死的身體又活過來。
8:15 你們所受的不是奴僕的心、仍舊害怕.所受的乃是兒子的心、因此我們呼叫阿爸、父。

1 Corinthians 2:12 我們所領受的、並不是世上的靈、乃是從 神來的靈、叫我們能知道 神開恩賜給我們的事。
2:14 然而屬血氣的人不領會 神聖靈的事、反倒以為愚拙.並且不能知道、因為這些事惟有屬靈的人纔能看透。

12:3 所以我告訴你們、被 神的靈感動的、沒有說耶穌是可咒詛的.若不是被聖靈感動的、也沒有能說耶穌是主的。

Ephesians 2:1 你們死在過犯罪惡之中、他叫你們活過來.
2:2 那時、你們在其中行事為人隨從今世的風俗、順服空中掌權者的首領、就是現今在悖逆之子心中運行的邪靈.
2:3 我們從前也都在他們中間、放縱肉體的私慾、隨著肉體和心中所喜好的去行、本為可怒之子、和別人一樣.
2:4 然而 神既有豐富的憐憫.因他愛我們的大愛、
2:5 當我們死在過犯中的時候、便叫我們與基督一同活過來.(你們得救是本乎恩)

2:8 你們得救是本乎恩、也因著信、這並不是出於自己、乃是 神所賜的.
2:9 也不是出於行為、免得有人自誇。

Philippians 1:29 因為你們蒙恩、不但得以信服基督、並要為他受苦。

1 Thessalonians 1:4 被 神所愛的弟兄阿、我知道你們是蒙揀選的.
1:5 因為我們的福音傳到你們那裡、不獨在乎言語、也在乎權能、和聖靈、並充足的信心.正如你們知道我們在你們那裡、為你們的緣故是怎樣為人。

1:9 因為他們自己已經報明我們是怎樣進到你們那裡、你們是怎樣離棄偶像歸向 神、要服事那又真又活的 神、

2 Timothy 2:25 用溫柔勸戒那抵擋的人.或者 神給他們悔改的心、可以明白真道.

Titus 3:5 他便救了我們、並不是因我們自己所行的義、乃是照他的憐憫、藉著重生的洗、和聖靈的更新。

James 1:18 他按自己的旨意、用真道生了我們、叫我們在他所造的萬物中、好像初熟的果子。

1 Peter 1:3 願頌讚歸與我們主耶穌基督的父 神、他曾照自己的大憐憫、藉耶穌基督從死裡復活、重生了我們、叫我們有活潑的盼望、

1:23 你們蒙了重生、不是由於能壞的種子、乃是由於不能壞的種子、是藉著 神活潑常存的道。

1 John 2:29 你們若知道他是公義的、就知道凡行公義之人都是他所生的。

3:9 凡從 神生的、就不犯罪、因 神的道〔原文作種〕存在他心裡.他也不能犯罪、因為他是由 神生的。

4:7 親愛的弟兄阿、我們應當彼此相愛.因為愛是從 神來的.凡有愛心的、都是由 神而生、並且認識 神。

5:1 凡信耶穌是基督的、都是從 神而生.凡愛生他之 神的、也必愛從 神生的。


Posted in Uncategorized | Leave a comment

Bible Verses About Predestination (预定論的聖經根据)

Edited by Tin-chee Lo (T. C. Lo 盧天賜); second edition October 14, 2023

在查考使徒行傳十三章時,有一節經文,「外邦人聽見這話、就歡喜了、讚美 神的道.凡預定得永生的人都信了(v. 48)」,引起熱烈的討論,乃是關注到「預定論」,又稱「揀選論」的教義。「預定」是上帝的思想,「揀選」是上帝的行動。所以,預訂與揀選是一體的兩面。因為預定論是一個有爭議性的問題之一,為了 “以和為貴”,很多教會的牧長,都不願意涉及宣講這一類的難題,以致會友失去了對一些重要真理的理解的機會,因此,我們必須要正視,而非逃避這些問題。

論到預定論,通常人們有兩種極端的反應:第一種是不信者的抗議。他們認為上帝不公平:為什麼祂揀選某人而不揀選我呢?所以他們就否定上帝可信性而離開教會或查經班。然而另一種人是一些虔誠的基督徒,他們尊重聖經的權威和無誤性。當他們面對難題時,便提供了一組「萬能答案」。當你問他上帝為什麼如此如此?他們的答案歸納在三句聰明的短句中:呀!這是「上帝的主權」,或「這是上帝的心意」,或「這是上帝的旨意」。誰能抗議這些終極的答案呢?問題是這些 ”萬能” 答案若果沒有一些導致此結論的中介知識在推理的過程中。他們的答案,儘管無懈可擊,也沒有太大意義,因為他雖然回答了,其實是「答」等於「未答」。那麼支持預定論的中介知識是甚麼呢?最好的知識就是新舊約經文的本身。聖經中有數以百計的經文支持「預定/揀選」的理念。

然而,聖經中也有很少數的經文,如:約翰三章16節,彼得後書三章九節,約翰一書二章二節等,它們在「表面上」看來與預定論「似乎」背道而馳,但在全本聖經神所默示的亮光下, 它們是與一搬平常的領會有差異的,所以我們更需对此深思熟慮。本文暫且不談這些, 只把支持預定論的巨量經文,例舉一些出來,以供讀者參考。

創世 (Genesis)

21:12 神對亞伯拉罕說、你不必為這童子和你的使女憂愁、凡撒拉對你說的話、你都該聽從.因為從以撒生的、纔要稱為你的後裔。

出埃及記 (Exodus)

9:16 其實我叫你 (摩西) 存立、是特要向你顯我的大能、並要使我的名傳遍天下。

33:19 耶和華說、我要顯我一切的恩慈、在你面前經過、宣告我的名.我要恩待誰、就恩待誰.要憐憫誰、就憐憫誰。

約書亞記 (Joshua)

11:20 因為耶和華的意思、是要使他們心裡剛硬、來與以色列人爭戰、好叫他們盡被殺滅、不蒙憐憫、正如耶和華所吩咐摩西的。

約伯記 (Job)

23:14 他 (神) 向我 (約伯) 所定的、就必作成.這類的事他還有許多。

詩篇 (Psalms)

33:12 以耶和華為 神的、那國是有福的.他所揀選為自己產業的、那民是有福的。

65:4 你所揀選、使他親近你、住在你院中的、這人便為有福.我們必因你居所、你聖殿的美福知足了。

106:5 使我見你選民的福、樂你國民的樂、與你的產業一同誇耀。

箴言 (Proverbs)

16:4 耶和華所造的、各適其用.就是惡人、也為禍患的日子所造。

16:9 人心籌算自己的道路.惟耶和華指引他的腳步。

以赛亞書 (Isaiah)

44:1 我的僕人雅各、我所揀選的以色列阿、現在你當聽。

46:10 我從起初指明末後的事、從古時言明未成的事、說、我的籌算必立定、凡我所喜悅的、我必成就。

耶利米 (Jeremiah)

1:5 我未將你造在腹中、我已曉得你、你未出母胎、我已分別你為聖.我已派你作列國的先知。

以西結書 (Ezekiel)

37:1-28 (全章)

37:14 我必將我的靈放在你們裡面、你們就要活了.我將你們安置在本地、你們就知道我耶和華如此說、也如此成就了.這是耶和華說的。

哈該 (Haggai)

2:23 萬軍之耶和華說、我僕人撒拉鐵的兒子所羅巴伯阿、到那日、我必以你為印、因我揀選了你.這是萬軍之耶和華說的。

瑪拉基書 (Malachi)

1:2 耶和華說、我曾愛你們.你們卻說、你在何事上愛我們呢.耶和華說、以掃不是雅各的哥哥麼.我卻愛雅各、

1:3 惡以掃、使他的山嶺荒涼、把他的地業交給曠野的野狗。

馬太福音 (Matthews)

20:23 耶穌說、我所喝的杯、你們必要喝.只是坐在我的左右、不是我可以賜的.乃是我父為誰預備的、就賜給誰。

22:14因為被召的人多、選上的人少。

25:34 於是王要向那右邊的說、你們這蒙我父賜福的、可來承受那創世以來為你們所預備的國。

馬可福音 (Mark)

4:11 耶穌對他們說、 神國的奧秘、只叫你們知道、若是對外人講、凡事就用比喻.

13:20 若不是主減少那日子、凡有血氣的、總沒有一個得救的.只是為主的選民、他將那日子減少了。

13:22 因為假基督、假先知、將要起來、顯神蹟奇事.倘若能行、就把選民迷惑了。

路加福音 (Luke)

4:26 以利亞並沒有奉差往他們一個人那裡去、只奉差往西頓的撒勒法、一個寡婦那裡去。

4:27 先知以利沙的時候、以色列中有許多長大痲瘋的.但內中除了敘利亞國的乃縵、沒有一個得潔淨的。

8:10 他說、 神國的奧秘、只叫你們知道.至於別人、就用比喻、叫他們看也看不見、聽也聽不明。

10:20 然而不要因鬼服了你們就歡喜.要因你們的名記錄在天上歡喜。

18:7 神的選民、晝夜呼籲他、他縱然為他們忍了多時、豈不終久給他們伸冤麼。

22:22 人子固然要照所預定的去世.但賣人子的人有禍了。

約翰福 (John)

6:37 凡父所賜給我的人、必到我這裡來.到我這裡來的、我總不丟棄他。
6:39 差我來者的意思、就是他所賜給我的、叫我一個也不失落、在末日卻叫他復活。
6:44 若不是差我來的父吸引人、就沒有能到我這裡來的.到我這裡來的、在末日我要叫他復活。

13:18 我這話不是指著你們眾人說的.我知道我所揀選的是誰.現在要應驗經上的話、說、『同我喫飯的人、用腳踢我。』

15:16 不是你們揀選了我、是我揀選了你們、並且分派你們去結果子、叫你們的果子常存.使你們奉我的名、無論向父求甚麼、他就賜給你們。

15:19 你們若屬世界、世界必愛屬自己的.只因你們不屬世界.乃是我從世界中揀選了你們、所以世界就恨你們。

17:2 正如你曾賜給他權柄、管理凡有血氣的、叫他將永生賜給你所賜給他的人。

17:6 你從世上賜給我的人、我已將你的名顯明與他們.他們本是你的、你將他們賜給我、他們也遵守了你的道。

17:9 我為他們祈求.不為世人祈求、卻為你所賜給我的人祈求、因他們本是你的。

使徒行 (Acts)

2:23 他既按著 神的定旨先見、被交與人、你們就藉著無法之人的手、把他釘在十字架上殺了。

2:39 因為這應許是給你們、和你們的兒女、並一切在遠方的人、就是主我們 神所召來的。

4:27 希律和本丟彼拉多、外邦人和以色列民、果然在這城裡聚集、要攻打你所膏的聖僕耶穌、〔僕或作子〕

4:28 成就你手和你意旨所預定必有的事。

13:48 外邦人聽見這話、就歡喜了、讚美 神的道.凡預定得永生的人都信了。

22:14 他又說、我們祖宗的 神、揀選了你、叫你明白他的旨意、又得見那義者、聽他口中所出的聲音。

羅馬書 (Romans)

1:6 其中也有你們這蒙召屬耶穌基督的人。

8:1-39 (全章)

8:28 我們曉得萬事都互相效力、叫愛 神的人得益處、就是按他旨意被召的人。
8:29 因為他預先所知道的人、就預先定下效法他兒子的模樣使他兒子在許多弟兄中作長子.
8:30 預先所定下的人又召他們來.所召來的人、又稱他們為義.所稱為義的人、又叫他們得榮耀。

9:1-33 (全章)

9:11 (雙子還沒有生下來、善惡還沒有作出來、只因要顯明 神揀選人的旨意、不在乎人的行為、乃在乎召人的主)
9:12 神就對利百加說、『將來大的要服事小的。』9:13 正如經上所記、『雅各是我所愛的、以掃是我所惡的。』
9:15 因他對摩西說、『我要憐憫誰、就憐憫誰、要恩待誰、就恩待誰。』
9:16 據此看來、這不在乎那定意的、也不在乎那奔跑的、只在乎發憐憫的 神。

11:1-36 (全章)

11:4 神的回話是怎麼說的呢.他說、『我為自己留下七千人、是未曾向巴力屈膝的。』

11:5 如今也是這樣、照著揀選的恩典還有所留的餘數。

11:6 既是出於恩典、就不在乎行為.不然、恩典就不是恩典了。

11:29 因為 神的恩賜和選召、是沒有後悔的。

哥林多(1 Corinthians)

1:26 弟兄們哪、可見你們蒙召的、按著肉體有智慧的不多、有能力的不多、有尊貴的也不多.
1:27 神卻揀選了世上愚拙的、叫有智慧的羞愧.又揀選了世上軟弱的、叫那強壯的羞愧.

2:7 我們講的、乃是從前所隱藏、 神奧秘的智慧、就是 神在萬世以前、預定使我們得榮耀的.

加拉太 (Galatians)

1:15 然而那把我從母腹裡分別出來、又施恩召我的 神、

以弗所 (Ephesians)

1:4 就如 神從創立世界以前、在基督裡揀選了我們、使我們在他面前成為聖潔、無有瑕疵.

1:5 又因愛我們、就按著自己意旨所喜悅的、預定我們、藉著耶穌基督得兒子的名分、

1:9 都是照他自己所預定的美意、叫我們知道他旨意的奧秘、
1:11 我們也在他裡面得了基業、〔得或作成〕這原是那位隨己意行作萬事的、照著他旨意所預定的.
2:8 你們得救是本乎恩、也因著信、這並不是出於自己、乃是 神所賜的.

3:11這是照 神從萬世以前、在我們主基督耶穌裡所定的旨意。

歌羅西 (Colossians)

3:12 所以你們既是 神的選民、聖潔蒙愛的人、就要存〔原文作穿下同〕憐憫、恩慈、謙虛、溫柔、忍耐的心。

帖撒羅尼迦前書 (1 Thessalonians)

1:4被 神所愛的弟兄阿、我知道你們是蒙揀選的.

帖撒羅尼迦後書 (1 Thessalonians)

2:13 主所愛的弟兄們哪、我們本該常為你們感謝 神.因為他從起初揀選了你們、叫你們因信真道、又被聖靈感動成為聖潔、能以得救。

提摩太 (1 Timothy)

5:21 我在 神和基督耶穌並蒙揀選的天使面前囑咐你、要遵守這些話、不可存成見、行事也不可有偏心。

提摩太 (2 Timothy)

1:9 神救了我們、以聖召召我們、不是按我們的行為、乃是按他的旨意、和恩典.這恩典是萬古之先、在基督耶穌裡賜給我們的.

2:10 所以我為選民凡事忍耐、叫他們也可以得著那在基督耶穌裡的救恩、和永遠的榮耀。

提多 (Titus)

1:1 神的僕人、耶穌基督的使徒保羅、憑著 神選民的信心、與敬虔真理的知識、
1:2 盼望那無謊言的 神、在萬古之先所應許的永生、

雅各 (James)

1:18 他按自己的旨意、用真道生了我們、叫我們在他所造的萬物中、好像初熟的果子。

彼得前 (1 Peter)

1:2 就是照父 神的先見被揀選、藉著聖靈得成聖潔、以致順服耶穌基督、又蒙他血所灑的人.願恩惠平安、多多的加給你們。

1:20 基督在創世以前、是預先被 神知道的、卻在這末世、纔為你們顯現.

2:9 惟有你們是被揀選的族類、是有君尊的祭司、是聖潔的國度、是屬 神的子民、要叫你們宣揚那召你們出黑暗入奇妙光明者的美德。
2:10 你們從前算不得子民、現在卻作了 神的子民.從前未曾蒙憐恤、現在卻蒙了憐恤。

彼得後(2 Peters)

1:10 所以弟兄們、應當更加殷勤、使你們所蒙的恩召和揀選堅定不移.你們若行這幾樣、就永不失腳。

猶大 (Jude)

1:4 因為有些人偷著進來、就是自古被定受刑罰的、是不虔誠的、將我們 神的恩變作放縱情慾的機會、並且不認獨一的主宰我們〔我們或作和我們〕主耶穌基督。

啟示 (Revelation)

13:8 凡住在地上、名字從創世以來、沒有記在被殺之羔羊生命冊上的人、都要拜他 (i.e., 獸) 。

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

未聽過福音的人可能得救嗎?

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天赐); December 22, 2021

這個問題的答案乃建立在一個重要的教義上:人的得救全是出於上帝揀選的恩典,簡稱「預定論」。聖經有大量經文支持這個大前提。反對這説法的人,總是用兩處經文去辯駁: 「上帝愛世人 (John 3:16)」和 「上帝不願一人沉淪 (2 Peter 3:9)」。難道僅僅兩節經文就推翻了數以百計的其它經文嗎?神的話是不會自相矛盾的。所以這兩節經文必定存在著一些比一搬所領會的更深层的理解。但在此文中我們暫且不談。

但如果我們接受了這個大前題,我們就可以進行以下的論證:

人類可以分成兩大群:S 與L。
S (saved) 代表得救的人群。
L (lost) 代表不得救的人群。
這種分類法是符合聖經的,也與實際的觀察吻合。

S 又可再分為五類:

S1: 這類人聽了耶穌基督的福音而接受之。他們之所以接受福音是因為聖靈主動地先重生了他們,即聖靈先使巳死的靈魂活過來 (Eph. 2:1, 5),然後上帝賜給他們「得救的信心 (saving faith)」作禮物,透過三位一體的上帝在創世之前所設計的「雙重歸算 (double imputation)」救贖之法 (note 1),他們就因信稱義了。天父賜予他們天堂,作為他們得救的獎賞。

S2: 這類人從未聽過福音的人。他們雖未識福音,但因為他們是䝉召被揀選者,所以耶穌用超自然的方式向他們顯現,使他們認識祂。印度教徒孫大信 (Sadhu Sundar Singh) 是一例也 (Note 2)。今天我們也聽到不少回教徒信耶穌的神奇經歷。就在今年,在我所服事的教會的宣教年會中,我就聽到一位回來述職的宣教姊妹,分享了一個回教徒夫婦預見從不認識的耶穌的異常經歷。這些都是引人入勝的故事,其真實性及可信性就要從見證者的生命的改變來鑒定。我是深信上述的見證是真實的。聖經也有不少類似例子:例如在第一個聖誕節中,異教徒並星相家, 就是一些東方博士們 (Magi from the east), 他們從未聴過耶穌, 上帝用景星領他們到小孩耶穌跟前,他們便向小孩耶穌下拜,並獻上禮物,這就代表他們在那時刻重生了。(然而,今天我們要注意的是:見證不是福音,見證是說明福音有改變生命的大能。見證的可信度在乎見證人生命的改變。 )

S3: 這類人聽了福音但心硬不接受。然而,他們在上帝旨意中,卻是屬被揀選的族類 (chosen race)。在我們無法理解的情況下,基督的大恩臨到他們,使他們的石心變成肉心,成為上帝的子民。使徒保羅是明顯的例子。他的超自然改變 (Supernatural conversion) 經歷在使徒行傳中記載了三次之多。

S4: 夭折的嬰兒及孩童, 包括被墮的胎兒 (aborted babies) ,死後是被接到天堂的。這是上帝給他們非常特殊的恩典。當大衛和拔示巴的孩子去世時,大衛「告白他相信他會再次看到這個孩子,並且安慰了他的妻子拔示巴。」這表明大衛認為他的兒子與神同在。耶穌在路加福音18章15-17中說,神的國屬於小孩子。除了描述得救的信心就像孩子般的信心之外,耶穌似乎也在確認「孩子充滿了天堂」的事實。

S5: 舊約中的猶太人。他們未聽過耶穌但只知道守律法,他們可以得救嗎?讓我們看看保羅怎樣回答這個問題。保羅說,「律法的總結就是基督 (羅10:4) 」。所以,舊約的人,只要他們憑信心遵從律法,他們就同等於相信基督,儘管他們從未聽過基督之名。

L 也分兩類:

L1: 他們聽了福音而不接受。這個「不接受」是墮落人類的默認條件 (default condition),是自然而然的現象,所以上帝並沒有不公義。這些人就是羅馬書中所說的「阻擋真理(suppress the truth)」的人。他們是在神計劃中的滅亡之子 (約17:12), 猶大是一例也。

L2: 他們一生沒有機會聽到福音。上帝都知道,就算他們聽到福音也不會相信,所以他們的歸宿與有沒有聽過福音毫無關係。

結論:儘管我們不能完全明白上帝對人個別救贖的計劃,至于什麼人能進天堂,什麼人應入地獄,人是無法斷言的,因為這是超過人類分析啓示的能力的理性極限。但一件不可否認的聖經真理,就是凡進入天堂的人, 都是憑藉耶穌基督十字架寶血之功。

Note 1: 雙重歸算的教義 (doctrine of double imputation)
雙重歸算(double imputation)是與稱義相關的教義。它認為「歸算」的概念是雙向的。 一方面,我們的罪「歸咎」於基督;父神就把本來無罪,並道成肉身的基督「算作」是罪人。由於罪的功價乃是死,所以基督必須死,且死在十字架上,從而代替了我們死。另一方面,復活基督的義「歸於」信徒,由此我們被父神「算為」義人,因我們披著了「基督的義」。 在這種觀點中,稱義是基於基督的贖罪犧牲以及祂歸於信徒的個人義,而不是任何人固有的或註入的義。

Note 2: 孫大信 (Sadhu Sundar Singh) 的故事
Sadhu 是稱號, 印度的聖人之稱, 他被稱為印度的聖保羅, 生於9/3/1889, 死日不詳。他信主的經歷是個偉大的信心故事之一。 孫大信出生便是錫克教徒 (Sikh), 從小專心學習錫克教的神聖書卷 “古魯·格蘭特·薩希卜” (Granth Sahib ) 並印度教的聖典名吉塔 (Gita)。他幼年時的虔誠是被整個地區的人所知的。他的母親當他十幾歲時逝世, 使這少年人痛苦不堪。 他責罵上帝, 甚至公開燃燒當地基督教宣教士的聖經. 最後, 他的絕望導致他產生自殺的念頭。 他獨自閉在房間三日三夜. 他呼喊道, “如果神要我活下去, 讓衪向我說話吧,” 他要求, “神呀, 如果祢真的存在, 今晚就向我顯現。” 他的計劃很簡單而且是精打細算過的: 如果在清晨前, 神還未向他說話, 他就會走到火車路上, 把頭擱在鉄軌上, 在黑暗中等候那早上五點鐘那班從 Ludhiana (Indian state of Punjab) 來到的列車, 讓它來了結他的痛苦. 他沉思等候達七小時之久, 毫無動靜。 及致早上4點45分, 他看見一朵雲彩充滿了他的房間, 在明亮的光輝中, 呈現出耶穌的容貌。 但這不是他所期待的, 他所期待的是一些印度神明如Krishner而不是耶穌. 但他卻肯定他所看到的是耶穌。 耶穌用印度斯坦語 (Hindustan) 對他說 “你為甚麼要迫害我? 我為你死。 為了你, 我捨去我的生命. 你不斷地祈禱尋求, 為甚麼你不接納呢? 我就是道路。” 因着這個異象, 孫大信的生命發生戲劇性的和不能回頭的改變。 因着信耶穌的緣故, 他被家庭棄絕他說, “我不配跟從主. 主沒有家庭, 主沒有財物, 所以我願意放棄一切” 他服事麻瘋病人, 走遍印度和西藏, 向人傳福音, 領進了二十世紀最卓越的佈道事工之一 。

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History, Life | Leave a comment

我為什麼信耶穌

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天赐); November 9, 2021

1970 年我搬到加州灣區並開始了我在半導體領域的職業生涯。後來,我結識了新朋友,他們恰好都是不同領域的博士。 在他們中間有少數人以一種奇妙的方式對我產生特殊的影響。 不是因為他們對我說了些什麼,而是因為他們「是基督徒」這一個事實。 我對自己說:「基督徒? 這些都是受過高等教育的人,其中一些甚至在公司擔任高級管理職位,他們不可能那麼愚蠢去信耶穌吧。」在他們溫和的勸說下,我去了他們的教堂; 我聽了講道。 但是很多東西我不明白,有趣的是我可以理解的部分對我來說確實合理且有意義。我有很多問題,我和一些教會內的會友憤怒地爭論。 雖然他們的説服力不強,但他們卻耐心地向我解釋。 我佩服他們的態度,使我以為我是個麻煩製造者,但他們似乎並不介意。

我開始自己研究,但不是聖經,因為無論我怎麼努力我都看不明白。我所看的其它書藉,要么是為基督教信仰辯護,要么是指責基督教。非常另我費解的是,如果基督教真的那麼正確、那麼有說服力,怎麼會有這麼多知識分子否認上帝的存在? 這個問題一直存留在我腦海中很長時間。 另一個讓我很困擾的問題是:如果真有一位上帝,而這位慈愛的上帝願意人們認識祂,為什麼祂讓人們如此困難地意識到祂的存在?

通過思考這些問題,也受了一些我所看到的書藉的影響,我得出了一種感覺,即人們必須通過一個,或兩個,或甚至這三個層次,以不同的序列組合來獲得信念(對任何事物而不僅僅是對宗教事物)。

首先是理性上的層面。 那就是從邏輯和哲學的角度來看問題。 這個層面沒有捷徑,追求者必需付出巨大的努力。 有些人可以繞過它,但我似乎不能,因為我在學校是接受過工程師和科學家的訓練的人。在我成為基督徒之前和之後,我一直關注這個層面。 我退休後更加強了這項工作,因為我對這些研究有極大的興趣。有很多困難的問題困擾著我。 僅舉一例:既然邪惡和苦難存在,慈愛的上帝就不可能會存在。 我如何證明這一主張? 這樣的問題,不同世界觀的哲學家都解決過,我怎麼知道基督教世界觀給出的答案是對的? 如果您正在尋找無窮無盡的信息,那麼您將永遠無法相信任何事情。 我的真理追求讓我想出了一個例子:

當我玩拼圖遊戲 (jigsaw puzzles) 時,我會從角落開始,然後逐步進入中央區域。很快我就能夠構建一個相當成功的領域。 當我繼續放置碎片來完成圖片時,我可能會突然在中間看到一個機會,我開始在那裡又建立領域。很快,我在一張不完整的圖片上散佈著許多未連接的局部完整的區域。現在,重點就在這裏。 如果我已經放置了的所有拼圖碎板都確實在其應有的位置上,那麼最終所有成功的區域, 都可以天衣無縫地合併在一起。然而,如果有些拼圖碎板不在它們應有的位置上,我就永遠無法完成整個畫面,因為不能連接的現象必將出現。 儘管我可以擁有許多局部成功的區域,但我無法擁有完全成功的圖片。

這正是在進化論的情況發生。 每個科學家都有自己的區域性的成功,即邏輯上可解釋的領域,這些領域建立在他的專業範圍內,但並非所有領域都可以相互融合。這就是為什麼每次出現新的證據時,進化論者都會互相爭論,無法相互融合。有趣的是,他們從不敢向達爾文本人的前提挑戦、把他當作神明去崇拜。但另一方面,聖經世界觀提供的解釋總是連貫的。誠然,基督徒終其一生也無法完成整個拼圖,即無法得到人類心智完全滿意的答案。但是這個說法也同樣地應用在無神論者身上。但每次添加新的拼圖板 (這意味著發現新的證據—科學的、考古學的或歷史的) 時,基督教的世界觀只能使畫面更加完整,而不會揭示已經成功的領域之間的不連貫性。

這真是太了不起了。 合理的解釋是,當這些拼圖版被放置在聖經的指導下,它們一定會在預先設計的圖片中處於正確的位置。 沒有人能完成這幅宇宙性的拼圖版,我們只能比較那一個世界觀對某些事情 (如進化論 vs. 創造論) 的「解釋能力 (explanation power)」比較強。我個人不斷的發現基督教的世界觀總是比別的世界觀俱更強的解釋能力。這是我相信基督教真理的主要原因。所以第一層面是以邏輯為根據的。

第二個層面是藝術和文化的層面。 我有很多相信進化論的知識分子朋友。 但是當我用批判性的問題探究他們時,我發現我比他們更了解進化論。 但他們為什麼会相信呢? 我想這是文化問題。一搬人的心態是,如果整個社會都是這樣想,那怎麼會錯呢? 我遇到幾位生物學博士朋友,我向每個人問了一些關鍵問題,他們的回答通常是 “這不是我的專長; 我很確定其他領域的人會為你解答。” 似乎每個人都假設一些大人物有正確答案,他們對這些有名望人物的資格充滿信心。今天,學術界是如此專業; 博士並不是如中文所暗示的 “博學之士”,而是專家。

另一件事是,如果進化論是如此基本,我想知道為什麼在大學裡沒有一系名 “進化系” 的學院呢? 我們有 “物理系”、“音樂系”、“公共政策系”,等等,但沒有 “進化系”。 然而進化論的推論無處不在,且涉及到政治中。所以第二層面是基於一種無根据的感受。

第三個層面是 “廚房餐桌” 的層面。 廚房和晚餐桌子是家庭生活的中心。我的兩個大孫女 (女兒的孩子) 很早就信了耶穌。他們都在十歲前受洗。這是因為我的女兒和女婿,都是基督徒, 晚飯前都祈禱,談論聖經,她們就信了。 你或許可能會問,這是洗腦嗎? 我想不是。洗腦是你明明知道某事物是錯的,但你反復轟炸人們的腦袋,使他們變得困惑,便跟你一起走。 但我相信父母都同意讓你的小孩記住乘法表,反復背頌,並且知道教育是對的,所以記住乘數表不是洗腦。所以第三個層面是關乎現實的影嚮和應用。

至於我,我是先經過第一層面而入門,其他人可能通過不同的層次和不同的順序來到基督的面前。盡管如此,我的信仰路程並不緊緊停留在第一層面的生硬命題中。我也受到第二和第三層面的影響。

我出生于中國大陸,六歲時遷移到香港在那裡念小學直至高中畢業然後往台灣大學供讀電機系。我困在窄如手掌的香港九龍已十二年了,如今有 機會到美麗的寶島開開眼界,心中感到非常興奮。 當年,我只能乘搭最便宜的貨船往台灣。那時的港台航缐有「四川輪」,它 每星期一晚從香港西環碼頭出發,星期三早上便可 抵達台灣東北角的基隆港。 次日,突然烏雲密佈,九月的狂風大作,在那氣象預測尚未發達的年 代,真感嘆到「天有不測之風雲」,隨之而來也想到「人有旦夕之禍 福」:船在驚濤駭浪中拋來拋去,一時看到船的兩側被浪壁欄著,如同 摩西過紅海一般穿過隘口,一時船被巨浪舉起,如同方舟擱置在亞拉臘 山頂一般,只聼到馬達高速空轉的聲音;忽高忽低的浮沉,使船上大部 分乘客都暈浪,所幸我沒有什麼頭暈嘔吐的感覺;船上傳來一大堆謠 言:有人説,船已失控,快飄到汕頭了;有的說,有人已失蹤了……於 是船長決定回航返港。 5 離家的那個晚上,我站在輪船的甲板上與母親揮手道別,這是我人生 第一次離開父母,我看到母親依依不捨地飲泣,她似乎盡可能掩蓋她的 眼淚,但慈母對我的愛已在那情景中表達無遺了,這是一個永遠難忘的 時刻;船啓動了,母親的身影也漸漸變小而消失,這樣我離開了風平浪 靜的東方之珠

次日,突然烏雲密佈,九月的狂風大作,在那氣象預測尚未發達的年 代,真感嘆到「天有不測之風雲」,隨之而來也想到「人有旦夕之禍 福」:船在驚濤駭浪中拋來拋去,一時看到船的兩側被浪壁欄著,如同 摩西過紅海一般穿過隘口,一時船被巨浪舉起,如同方舟擱置在亞拉臘 山頂一般,只聼到馬達高速空轉的聲音;忽高忽低的浮沉,使船上大部 分乘客都暈浪,所幸我沒有什麼頭暈嘔吐的感覺;船上傳來一大堆謠 言:有人説,船已失控,快飄到汕頭了;有的說,有人已失蹤了……於 是船長決定回航返港

當船做180度轉彎時,遇到了最危險的關頭:強風正面吹向船的一側, 側風使船甚不平衡,導致船內貨物由這邊滑到那邊,又由那邊滑到這邊, 那時我已感到死亡在即;船在回程中行了數小時後,船長又再次改變主 意:又作了一次大轉彎,繼續前往台灣……這次全船的人都意識到死期 已臨頭;那時我很傷心,我不是怕死,乃是因想像到父母親因失去兒子 悽悽慘慘的情境而傷痛。   我開始醒覺到人的無奈和上帝的存在,我知道不是人尋找上帝,乃是 上帝尋找人。如今我稍明白聖經,回顧此事,才深信那就是「上帝叫我 們與基督一同活過來」的甦醒經歷。最後,船終於抵達基隆,那天是星 期五早上,比原計劃延遲了兩日。別人可能說我幸運,但我深知這是上 帝的保守,這是我生命中與主的重大相遇之一。你問我你為什麼說你遇見上帝呢?我不能解釋, 但我知道。所以憑感覺在信仰上並非無它的地位。

我是在1977年的復活節受洗,我記得在復活節前連續幾個禮拜天,教會崇拜都唱「祢真偉大」和「古老的十字架」。不知為何,当我唱到這兩首聖詩時,我眼涙不停流著,我不感讓站在我身旁的妻子看到,總是底著頭,因為我無法向她解釋。現在回想,這就是聖靈的感動吧!

這兩件事大概是屬於第二或第三的層面吧! 不管我如何分釋,我可用一節聖經去描述:
「然而我今日成了何等人、是蒙 神的恩纔成的.並且他所賜我的恩、不是徒然的。」(林前15:10a).

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

傳道書的一段閑聊

By TC Lo (盧天賜); October 26, 2921

我分享這篇文章的目的, 不是要發表我對這幾節經文有甚麼獨特的心得,乃是去回答一些基督徒向我的提問。

傳道書 (10:1-5) 經文:
1 死蒼蠅、使作香的膏油發出臭氣.這樣、一點愚昧、也能敗壞智慧和尊榮。
2 智慧人的心居右.愚昧人的心居左。
3 並且愚昧人行路、顯出無知.對眾人說、他是愚昧人。
4 掌權者的心、若向你發怒、不要離開你的本位、因為柔和能免大過。
5 我見日光之下、有一件禍患、似乎出於掌權的錯誤、

甚麼問題呢?問題在于对「掌權者」的解釋。
(1) 有人認為「掌權者」是指上帝。
(2) 大多數人(筆者在內)認為「掌權者」是指世上腐敗的領導人。

支持 (1) 的理由是:上帝的是智慧的源頭。上帝是尊榮的源頭。聖經甚至把智慧和尊榮 「人格化」、把智慧和尊榮與上帝等同。也就是説,「上帝就是智慧」, 「上帝就是尊榮」。然而,  這種宣告亦没有錯。

但是照著上帝形像而受造的人類, 他們也有尊榮,也有智慧,當然這些尊榮和智慧都是由上頭來的。我們豈能説大衛王沒有尊榮嗎? 我們豈能説所羅門王沒有智慧嗎?所不同的是,人的智慧和尊榮是可以被他的罪敗壞的, 正如蒼蠅能使香膏發臭一般。然而聖潔無罪的上帝的智慧和尊榮是絶不能敗壞的。所以能敗壞的智慧和尊榮一定不是上帝的智慧和尊榮。

在英語世界中、不少諺語是出于聖經的。例如「a fly in the ointment」就是出于傳道書10:1,「死蒼蠅、使作香的膏油發出臭氣。」其意是「美中不足」,或更嚴厲些就是指「敗群之馬」或「one bad apple spoils the whole barrel」都有同樣意思。第一節把這两件事連在一起, 這就不難理解到此處的「智慧和尊榮」是指地上的事, 而非指上帝的了。這就明顯地説明了第四節中的「掌權者」乃指着地上的君王,老闆 等有杈勢的人,如果把他硬指是上帝是很困難的。到了第五節,「掌權者」的解釋更是不言而喻了。因為有「在日光之下」這句話作為條件的限制。所以支持 (2) 的解釋應該是更有説服力。

到現在為止,讀者可能認為筆者過于咬文嚼字。這是一種 「標籤式 (labeling)」控告,因為我們對上帝的了解主要是透過聖靈感動而成的聖經的語言。所以語言字句对解經是非常重要的,正如耶穌所説:聖經中一點一劃都不能廢去或更改。在我們日常生活中,在簽合同或立约和處理法律的事務上,豈非字句語言是極其重要嗎?不要忙記, 聖聖是一本「立約的書」,也是一本「律法的書」。這就是為甚麼神學院必須提供希伯來文和希臘文為選修科的原因了。

筆者不認為本文章是一種嚴緊的神學探討,所以把它命名為「閑聊」。

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

A difficult-to-understand reprimand of Paul (Galatians 2: 11-14)

by Tin-chee Lo; October 11, 2021

Peter and Barnabas knew that the Jewish Christians from Jerusalem were unwilling to eat at the same table with Gentiles, so they left the table in order not to offend them, pretending that they were still loyal to Jewish traditions. In fact, Paul had long consensus with the apostles that both Gentiles and Jews became citizens of the kingdom of God because of the redemptive work done on the cross of Jesus. This has nothing to do with observing the Law of Moses or the Jewish tradition.

But Peter and Barnabas, as church leaders, did things that were not in conformity with the truth. They dared not publicly show that the gospel of Christ had already united Jews and Gentiles into One. Not sitting at the table with the Gentiles would be tantamount to denying the truth of oneness that Peter had already been convinced. Before the people from James (i.e., from Jerusalem) arrived, Peter didn’t think there was anything wrong with eating with Gentiles.

Peter, as a leader of the church, publicly gave in to the Jerusalem Jews who were still adhering to the law. This is tantamount to denying the work of Jesus which unites the Jews and Gentiles into one body.

Paul saw that such an approach would endanger the truth of the Gospel. He must correct Peter’s mistakes in front of everyone, otherwise Peter’s action would send a very wrong message to all Christian churches. So Paul openly rebuked Peter.

One would expect Paul would say in this way: “Peter, you are a hypocrite, you have been acting not according to what you believe in order to please men. You are a coward because you did not boldly show your believe to your Jerusalem brothers.” But Paul did not say that, instead he said,

“Cephas, you are a Jew, yet you live like a Gentile and not like a Jew. How is it, then, that you force Gentiles to follow Jewish customs? (Galatians 2:14).”

What is going on? When I thought carefully about the short phrases that Paul had used to reproach Cephas, I found that I had great difficulty to understand them. I have asked many Bible-teachers, though their explanations were correct and irrefutable, their explanations don’t seem to be correspondingly consistent with every phrase that Paul said. So, I thought for a long time, and finally came up with the following understanding.

I think Paul is using a literary tool which goes something like this:

  • One first makes a clear statement “A” which is not the real message one wishes to convey, but a very clear and understandable one.
  • Once “A” is given, a conclusion “B” will immediately and naturally follow even one has not yet express it, or even there is no need to express it because people already get it.

Let’s analyze Paul’s reprimanding language:

You are a Jew
Of course Peter is an authentic Jew. Paul even used the title “Cephas” to emphasize this fact.

yet you live like a Gentile
Suppose you are not circumcised like the rest of the Jews, and you eat food sacrificed to idols, and so on.

and not like a Jew
You don’t even obey the Jewish traditions and the laws of Moses.

How is it, then, that you force Gentiles to follow Jewish customs?
If so, how can you persuade the Gentiles to become a member of Judaism?

Paul gave a “reasoning process” that everyone can understand. This is the “A” part. Of course, Paul definitely did not want Peter to lead Gentiles to believe in Judaism. This is affirmed by the theological thoughts of the entire book of Galatians in general, and from the context of the “leaving from the eating table” in particular.

Then, what was Paul’s real message?

Paul’s explicit statement “A” in short is: If you are not a loyal Jew, you cannot lead Gentiles to Judaism.

Paul’s implied (or unspoken) message “B” is: In the same way, if you are not a faithful believer to the doctrine that “Christ has demolished the dividing wall between the Jews and the Gentiles”, how can you then evangelize the Gentiles to believe in Christ?

Before Peter knew Jesus, he was a Jewish man, so Paul’s “explicit statement” should be heartily acceptable by him. Therefore, Paul used this statement as a bridge for communication, so that Peter could grasp the “unspoken statement” that Paul really wants to reprimand him. In addition to Galatians 2:14, another biblical example is the dialogue between Nathan and David, recorded in 2 Samuel 12:1:7.

Paul saw that Peter’s action would jeopardize the orthodoxy of the Gospel poisoning the entire church, and it was a matter of great importance, the stake was extremely high, so he must publicly correct Peter’s mistake in front of everybody, making an exception to the steps he had outlined in Matthew 18:15-20.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

一個難以明白的指責 (加拉太書 2:11-14)

By TC Lo (盧天赐); October 9, 2021

彼得和巴拿巴知道那些從耶路撒冷來的猶太基督徒不願意和外邦人同桌吃飯,為了不冒犯他們就離席,假裝自己仍然忠於猶太人的傳統。其實保羅早與使徒們有了共識,外邦人與猶太人都是因耶穌十字架的救恩而成為神國度的子民,這與遵守摩西律法或猶太教規無關。但彼得和巴拿巴作為教會領袖作了不合真理的事,不敢公開的表明基督福音已使猶太人和外邦人合而為一,不與外邦人一同坐席就等於否定了彼得原本所確信的真理。從雅各那裡來的人未到之先,彼得並不認為與外邦人吃飯有何不妥,他雖是猶太人卻是自由的隨外邦人行事,與外邦人沒有什麼分別。彼得作為教會領袖竟然公開的向堅守律法的人退讓,這等於是在勉強外邦人要先接受猶太傳統才能彼此交通。保羅看見這樣的作法會危害關於救恩的真理,他必須在眾人面前指正彼得所犯的錯誤,否則就會向所有基督教會傳出錯誤的信息。現在我們看看保羅指責彼得所用的語言。

「但我一看見他們行的不正、與福音的真理不合、就在眾人面前對磯法說、你既是猶太人、若隨外邦人行事、不隨猶太人行事、怎麼還勉強外邦人隨猶太人呢。」(Galatians 2:14)

令我驚奇的是,保羅並沒有提到彼得的做法是假冒為善,也沒有指責彼得缺乏勇氣在外邦人和從耶路撒冷來的猶太人面前為福音的真理作見證,而彼得的確如是,但保羅卻沒有直言。當我仔細思想保羅對磯法所指責的每一句話,我發現我有很大的困難去理解它。我請教了很多屬靈的長者, 他們給我的解釋都是正確的,而且是正確到無可駁斥的程度。然而, 他們的解釋似乎不能完全與保羅以上所講的每一個短句 (phrases) 相對應。我思考了很久,得到了以下的理解。

我想保羅是用「歇後語」的文學手法來表達他對彼得的嚴斥。甚麼是「歇後語」?歇後語就是:先説出一件事實,然後歇一下,才説 (其至不必説) 接下來真正要表達的想法。例如:

「老鼠過街」•••<歇了一會兒,然後才説>•••「人人喊打」。

「老鼠過街」是一件事實的陳述。「人人喊打」才是真正要表達的信息。這信息甚至清楚到不言而喻。

那麼保羅夠竟説了甚麼?
「但我一看見他們行的不正、與福音的真理不合、就在眾人面前對磯法說、你既是猶太人、若隨外邦人行事、不隨猶太人行事、怎麼還勉強外邦人隨猶太人呢。(加2:14)」

讓我們分柝一下:

「你既是猶太人」。彼得當然是道地的猶太人。保羅甚至用 ”磯法” 的稱呼去強調這個事實。

「若隨外邦人行事」。假設你也跟外邦人一樣不守割禮,吃祭過偶像的食物,等等。

「不隨猶太人行事」。你甚至不守猶太人的傳統和摩西的律法。

「怎麼還勉強外邦人隨猶太人呢」。那麽你又如何能説服外邦人加入猷太教呢?

保羅將一個大家可以明白的「推理過程」説出來。當然,保羅絕不是要彼得帶領外邦人信奉猶太教。這是從「吃飯的事件」的上下文,與整本加拉太書的神學思想所肯定出來的結論。

那麼,保羅的歇後語要表達甚麼信息?

保羅的「明言」是:如果你不是一個忠誠的猶太教人,你就不可能帶領外邦人歸信猶太教。

保羅的「暗語」是:同理,如果你不是一個忠誠地相信「人得救乃是上帝的恩典而不是基于守律法」,你又如何帶領外邦人歸信基督呢?

彼得在未認識耶穌之前,他是猶太教人,所以保羅的「明言」是他身同感受地能接受的。因此,保羅以這種說法作為交通的橋樑,使他能體會到保羅真正要表達的「暗語」。除了加拉太書2:14 外,聖經的另一個例子是拿單和大衞的對話,記載在撒母耳記下12:1:7。

彼得是教會領袖,他竟不敢公開的表明基督福音已經使猶太人和外邦人合而為一 了。儘管彼得真的明白福音的真理,然而他的行動卻送出一個他「不是忠誠地相信人得救乃是上帝的恩典」的錯誤信息。

保羅看見這個信息會危害整個教會的正統性,事關重大,所以他必須在眾人面前公開指正彼得所犯的錯誤,破例地不用他在「馬太18:15-20」中挽回弟兄的步驟。

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

約翰福音三章十六節的再思

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); September 7, 2021

「神愛世人、甚至將他的獨生子賜給他們、叫一切信他的、不至滅亡、反得永生。」(約3:16) 這金句中的 “世人”, 大部份人認為是指地球上每一個人, 但也有學者和神學家認為是特指蒙上帝揀選的子民,哪個説法是對的呢?我想答案取決於我們如何理解 “神愛世人” 中的 ”愛” 字。

第一種透視:“世人” 是指世界上所有的人。 這説法使「“愛” 是指 “愛仇敵的” 的愛」成為必然。 因為世人,無一例外,都犯了罪,虧缺了上帝的榮耀,所以我們世人都是與上帝為敵的,但上帝是一位「愛仇敵的上帝」,耶穌甚至命令我們要愛我們的敵人。慈愛的天父以 “一搬性的普遍恩典” 無條件地降下雨水和空氣來維持世上所有罪人的生命,祂賜予罪人所居住的美麗大地, 和供給所有罪人可欣賞的壯麗宇宙, 但儘管這種恩情大愛再美妙,我們都注定走向滅亡,無一人例外。這種絕望的結局,使我們每個人都感嘆到 “若不出生在這個世界上还好”。

然而,約翰福音 3:16 節繼續說,“甚至將他的獨生子賜給他們”,叫世人中的一部份人不至滅亡、反得永生”,這是上帝表示父愛的作為; 但不要把「神聖的父愛」與「愛仇敵的愛」混淆,前者是專向選民顯示的。

對於這個特定蒙揀選的群體,上帝賜給他們“信心”作禮物。 因著這個禮物,這群人就能夠,也將必會 “信靠上帝”,從而實現了 “信他的人不至滅亡,反得永生” 的應許。 有了這種理解,我們可以從另一個角度來理解約翰福音 3:16的「神愛世人」。

第二種透視:鑒於約翰福音 3:16 是對救恩持特別的關注,並且在整本約翰福音論到上帝與選民的關係的大背景下,我們可以斷言約翰福音 3:16 中的 “世人” , 在這個意識上,應該是專指 “蒙召作兒女的選民”。 因此,“愛” 這個詞也必須是專指天父對兒女的愛,而不是第一種視角中所提到的「愛仇敵」的愛。 伴隨著這種神聖的父愛,父神將他的獨生子單單賜給了選民,因為只有選民才能接受這種父愛,就好像只有自己的孩子才能享有父母親甜蜜的愛一樣;上帝又賜給選民信心作禮物,作為一種恩典的手段,以確保他們擁有永生。世上所有最佳的工程設計,都是不會浪費材料的,所以我們可以説,耶穌基督的寶血, 在救贖方面,是單單為衪預定得救的兒女而流,而不是為「所有人」而流的。

這一句話是根據「揀選論 (predestination)」而作出的宣告。我們不能不承認揀選論是一個非常難明白的教義,但我們也不能否定揀選論是㳽漫整本聖經的神學觀念:

https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=2091

那麼,我們必須問另外一個問題:究竟耶穌基督的寶血對不被揀選的人,雖然沒有其救贖的意義,有沒有其它的意義呢?答案是「有」。

首先,我們知道世人都犯了罪,虧缺了神的榮耀,沒有一個義人,連一個也沒有。罪人的工價乃是死。亞當夏娃犯罪之後,他們的靈命就立刻死了,但他們肉身的生命仍然繼續一段時候,這個緩刑全是上帝的恩典。今天,如果一個人一出身就馬上夭折,上帝絕沒有不公義的地方。但是如果上帝讓他繼續活下去一段時間,這個就更表明是上帝的恩典了。在這段存活的時間中,他們可以享受陽光,空氣,美食,欣賞大自然,研究學問,寫詩作曲,幫助窮人,甚至可以獲得諾貝爾獎金。這一切豈不是上帝給他們白白的普遍恩典嗎? 儘管人是白白地接受,但恩典不是廉價的東西,它要求施恩者付出代價。這個代價就連接上基督的寶血了。

但要注意的是:不論是「上帝對以神為敵的罪人」所施的恩典,或是「上帝對選民施于父愛」的恩典,都是出于耶穌基督的寶血。換句話說,基督的寶血是為世上每一個人而流。

還有一個具更少爭議性的透視是:「上帝愛世人」中的世人是指世上的每一「類」人:不論是貧,富,聰明,愚笨,高貴,卑賤,膚色等,都包括在內。 它不是指沒有例外地每一「個」人。這個解釋也可應用在提多書(2:11),「因為 神救眾人的恩典、已經顯明出來。」此句中的「眾人 (all men)」是指每一「類」人, 而不是指 “沒有例外地” 的每一「個」人。[註]

基督徒不應該質疑上帝揀選的智慧,而應該以敬虔的心作為對祂那 “無價之寶的救恩禮物” 作出感謝的回應。我們可以這樣說:對「普遍恩典論」者來說,“世人” 一詞是指地球上的每一個人,而對應的 “愛” 是指上帝對「以神為敵的罪人」的關愛,作為祂對有罪的人類的普遍恩典。對「特殊恩典論」者來說,“世人” 是特指蒙揀選的子民,從而所對應的 “愛” 是指上帝對祂的兒女的親密父愛,也就是神聖救贖的父愛,就像耶穌對選民 (門徒) 所說的那種愛,祂說,“我以天父愛我的那種愛, 來愛你們。” 這是出於神對選民的特殊恩典。

[註] 在此「世人」的原文意思是相當廣泛的。「」是用 agapao; 一搬人認為這是「專指」上帝對人的愛,其實它的意思也是相當廣泛的。「底馬貪愛現今的世界 (提後4:10) 」中的「愛」也是用 agapao。這 兩詞 的廣泛性,讓約翰三章十六節的多樣性解釋成為可能。聖經的原文可在以下網頁查到。

https://bible.fhl.net/new/read.php?id=26122&VERSION1=unv&TABFLAG=1&strongflag=1

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

Taking a Second Glance at John 3:16

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); September 7, 2021

“For God so loved the world that He gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in Him shall not perish but have eternal life.” (John 3:16)

Most people say, the word “world” here means all the people on this earth. But some scholars say, the word “world” here refers only to the elect.

Q: which camp is right?
A: I believe both are right, depending on how you understand the word “loved”.

The phrase “For God so love the world” in John 3:16 can be perceived in two different angles. Let us explore.

The First perspective
The word “world” refers to ALL PEOPLE on the planet earth. This must follow that the world “love” refers to the enemy-loving love. For we ALL have sinned and fallen short of the glory of God. And there is no righteous, not even one. So we ALL are in enmity with God. But God loves even enemies. Jesus even command us to love our enemies. Clearly, this kind of enemy-loving love must be different from that which parent love their children much less Heavenly Father loves His chosen ones.

God unconditionally loves all of us out of His common grace. He gives rain and air to sustain sinners’ lives, and the beautiful earth in which they live and the magnificent universe for all sinners to enjoy. Notwithstanding how wonderful this enmity-love is, all of us are doomed to perish without exception. We cannot help but exclaim that it would be better off for each one of us not to have been born into this world.

Then, John 3:16 continues, “that He gave his one and only Son” to mankind to make possible that some of this ALL will be saved. This is God’s act of love. But this is not the kind of enemy-loving love, this is the Fatherly-love shown not to all but to the elect only. To this particular group. God gives them faith as gift. With this gift, this group of people can and will believe in God, and as a result, the phrase, “that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life” can be actualized. With this understanding, it comes the second way of understanding for John 3:16.

The Second perspective
Given that John 3:16 focusses on redemption in particular, and that in the grand context of Gospel John in general, we can say that the word “world” in John 3:16 should properly be referred to the elect exclusively. It must then follows that the word “love” must refer to the Fatherly love and not the enemy-loving love mentioned in the First Perspective. Out of this divine love, Father-God gave His one and only Son to the elect exclusively and the accompanying God-given gift of faith as a means of grace to make sure that they have eternal life.

Understanding the distinction among different kinds of love and the basis of the doctrine of predestination, one can gain a deeper insight of this familiar verse, John 3:16. Christians should therefore not question God’s wisdom of election but offer their thanksgiving to Him as a proper response to His priceless gift of salvation.

Conclusion
• For those who advocate the generality, the word “world” means all people on earth, and the word “love” refers to the enemy-loving love given by God as His common grace to the sinful mankind.
• For those who advocate the particularity, the word “world” refers to the elect, and the word “love” refers to the Fatherly-redemptive love, the kind of love as Jesus said to His beloved disciples, “I have loved you with the love which my Father loves me.”

Therefore, these two perspectives of John 3:16 are two sides of the same coin without contradicting one another–if explained properly.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

北美華語教會內部的英語事工—個人体驗

By T.C. Lo (盧天赐); August 24, 2021

北美華人團契的崛起

華人在美國已有悠久的歷史, 但是以大學生身份來美國的, 大概是始于在20世紀60年代吧。隨着甘迺迪總統对移民的開放政策,那年代有很多來自台灣和香港 (特別是台灣,因為香港有很多英屬的出路, 那時中國還未開放) 的大學生,赴美深造,進入各大學的研究院。其中基督徒也不少。進入校園後,他們被邀請參加校內的學生福音機構 (如「校園團契」,「基督教導航會」等,不少在此信主。當他們畢業後,便進入職場,有些很快地成家立室。他們在所住的城市設立查經班,每禮拜五晚輪流在家中聚餐和查經,並邀請未信主的朋友和同事參加。中國人能在海外聚在一起, 感到特別溫暖。到了星期天, 各人去自己附近的美國教會崇拜。這樣他們對西方教會的認識也就漸漸增加了。慢慢地團契又設立奉獻箱,準備為將來建立教會作預備。筆者就是在這種屬靈環境之下信耶穌的。

這批熱心的散居基督徒,慢慢察覺到星期天在一起聚會的重要性。於是有弟兄與當地教會聯絡。而美國教會一搬都非常開放,西國的弟兄也高高興興地接納我們。於是團契就在星期天的下午, 開始了華語主日崇拜,由有恩賜的弟兄站講枱,有些還被邀請到別的團契講道,所以團契之間都有交流。

下一步就是向外開放,邀請外來講員在主日證道。由於每個主日講員不同, 而其中有很多是資深的老牧師或神學教授,所以講枱內容特別豐富,神的兒女得到餵養,會眾對神的話語覺得有新鮮感,聚會人數也慢慢上升。筆者在聘請講員的事工上有事奉,並因此認識了不少紐約的傳道人, 從這些屬灵長者學習聖經。

英語事工的萌芽

隨着團契慢慢的增長,有不少赴會的夫妻,配偶一方不懂中文, 團契就察覺到有翻譯的必要。起初用耳機同步翻譯, 但這種做法很快就發現行不通的。首先,同步傳譯要求速度快,但更困難的是翻譯員自己的聲音蓋過講員的聲音,使他無法聴清楚講員在説甚麼。所以很快地就決定放棄這個方式, 而轉向在枱上一句一句地翻譯。筆者經常當此職務,使他到英文聖經的了解慢慢加深, 也意識到事奉是靈命塑造的有效途徑。

由此可見翻譯事工並不是因為有了青少年才開始的。此時,會眾對翻譯也非常之能接受,因為有些不完全聽懂普通話的會眾,英語部分就幫助他們明白了。只懂英語而不懂華語的朋友更覺得這是一個學習聼華語的機會,所以他們都心存感謝。由於英語事工的介入,團契經歷增長。起初是一個月一次有翻譯,很快就增至每個主日都有翻譯。漸漸地有國內來的朋友參加團契的崇拜,那個時代來自國內的華人,英語水準不高,所以翻譯成為他們學習英語的機會。鑒於國內朋友的需要, 團契亦開辦了英語指導班,甚至還有一些同工開發了ESL班 (English as Second Language) 以滿足移民申請居留的需求。這樣,又吸引了更多的人來到教會。此時,團契雖然巳注冊為「非盈利機構」,其實巳有「教會」的形式,只是尚未在政府註冊為教會的名義而已。

兒童事工的開始

這時,團契的第一代人有了他們的孩子。兒童事工便自然地興起, 慢慢地由媽媽們建立起來,他們都是用家中常用的「不中不西」的語言教導, 幼童們有「在外如在家」之感,何來有日後年輕人所講的「文化代溝」的問題呢?唯一的缺點就是有部份的媽媽喜歡帶自己的孩子,不願由兒童主日學老師看顧, 所以她們沒有辦法在主日從講枱中獲得餵養。隨後領導團決定在幼兒教室中設置擴音器, 使他們可以聽道。可是媽媽們的專心能力很弱,聊天多過聽講。儘管如此, 水流鴨背至少也可洗淨羽毛, 同時也吸收了一些濕氣。有些團契幸能借到一些較大的美國教會,使中西同步敬拜成為可能。中國小孩子就可以參加美國教會的兒童班,媽媽們就與他們合作,儿童主日學便因此質量齊升。據筆者觀察,不論那一個團契,似乎總有一兩位非常有恩賜的媽媽照顧和教導孩童。所以兒童事工大致都沒有問題。

青少年事工是教會的挑戰

孩子慢慢長大,青少年事工的需要逐漸明顯。年青人有自己的意見,這是好的。一般來說他們並不欣賞講枱翻譯。這些年輕人認為講道的內容不能夠完全與他們的文化背景連接,翻譯員所用的詞句也不夠道地。聼得很「辛苦」。所以作翻譯員實在是一個吃力不討好的事奉,希望年輕人可以諒解。

我兒子小的時候他在學校是與美國小朋友玩在一起的。有一次他回家對我説,「我不是中國人,我是美國人。」媽媽停了一下,不太高興。我就解釋說,「不錯,你是美國人,爸媽也是美國人,但是我們是有上帝所賦予的中國民族血統的,這是上帝的美意,我們應該珍惜,也是我們不能改變的事實。」我意識到在美出生的孩子有「認同危機 (identity crises)」。但也好似是短暫的,因為當他們到了高中階段,他的朋友大部份都是ABC. 那些美國孩子又回到他們自己的一堆去。所以「認同危機」可能不是危機,乃是一個自然的現象。

青少年需要教導

不錯, 我們要好好地聆聽年青人的意見, 但這不代表他們的想法不能被質疑。其實, 家長和教會, 應藉此機會, 就地取材,教導青少年應放開眼光,使他們看出自己的盲點,不要老是以「文化代溝」作藉口,對教會諸多批評。試想想,他們是在中國家庭長大, 是已經在家中聼慣了中式英語 (Chinglish) 的人,現在來到中國教會,聽到中國牧師講解「超越文化」的聖經,和與他們的爸爸相似的叔叔伯伯作翻譯,他們怎可能斷言「講道的內容不能夠完全與他們的文化背景相連接?」牧師講道的方式或例子誠然與他們在學校老師授課的用詞和形式不一樣,但他們為什麼不能把這些差異轉變為學習不同文化的一種鍛煉呢?

我是很容易和子女們打成一遍的爸爸。他們看到媽媽都畢恭畢敬, 但是他們常常開我玩笑,特別是取笑我的英文講得不勁。我也可以「不恥下問」地向他們學習。我也以他們的取笑為樂 (有時懷疑自己是不是有一種被虐待狂), 今天孫輩們也同樣對待我。總之我和他們是可以談話的。有一次他們笑我的英文發音不準,我怎樣努力,總係差一點點。後來我就嚴肅地問他們説,「你爸爸識得英文,又識得幾種中文,而你們單單懂得英文,難道爸爸不比你們高明嗎?」他們無言以對。然後我告訴他們學習中文對你一生都有幫助,不要輕易批評教會的翻譯員。今天他們終於知道我是對的,並後悔當時沒有在中文學校用心讀書。兒子甚至叫我和孫女在家講中文,可惜我又做不到。

我們承認青少年在教會的確遇到文化上的衝擊。但他們所遇到的衝擊與叔伯們從東方來美國後所遇到的西方大文化衝擊相比,實在是微不足道。所以教會和家長應鼓勵年輕人面對挑戰,不要避重就輕,抱怨連天。

但年青人必須被提醒:儘管他們的父母面對了巨大文化和語言差異的挑戰,他們仍能克服困難並在美國能夠生存。這豈不是給年輕人學習應變的好榜樣嗎? 我們必須把這些正面的榜樣呈現在青少年面前讓他們好好地思想和學習。在另一方面,家長和教會,都要謙卑下來,與他們所面對的問題,同感身受,作出適當的變革。

家長需要調整

首先,教會不能推卸責任。有人認為塑造孩子們信仰的責任在於父母,不能把這個責任推給教會。教會只能強調對父母牧養孩童的重要性,例如鼓勵父母建立「家庭祭壇」。筆者承認家庭家庭對孩子的信仰塑造非常重要, 但不同意教會沒有責任。英文有諺語説, “It takes a village to raise a child (需要整村的人來培養一個小孩子)” 所以教會不能推卸責任。新舊約聖經都支持這一點。

至於家庭祭壇,我有這樣的經歷:有一次,女兒和兒子從紐約夏令會回來。兒子對我說,「爸爸,我們要建立家庭祭壇。」我停了一下,告訴他,「你在説甚麼?爸爸是不會做這種事情的。你要我召集一家四口,晚飯後坐下來,一起唱詩,禱告,分享,行得通嗎?」他覺得我這樣回答他,感到奇怪,然後我告訴他,「任何事,如果需要恆久不懈的做下去, 其做法一定要非常的簡單,否則必定半途而廢,而且以後也不感再嘗試。」但我告訴兒子,「我可和你做一件事,就是每天睡覺前,我們一齊讀兩張紙的聖經,你不要問問題,我也不作解釋。單單讀四頁。然後我們以禱告結束。」我們就這樣做了三四年之久,已把聖經全部讀了三四次,直至兒子進大學為止。當這些經文存在他的腦中,每當我們一家開車出外旅行時,在車上他就無緣無故爆出一些聖經問題,我就一面開車,一面解釋,全家都聽到了,並且參與討論。我不能回答的問題,回家後慢慢思考,這就是我們的「家庭祭壇」了。

As for the “Family Altar,” I had this experience: Once, my daughter and son came back from a Summer Retreat and my son said to me, “Dad, how about starts a family altar?” I paused and told him, “What are you talking about? Dad wouldn’t do such a thing. You asked me to gather a family of four and sit them down after dinner, sing, pray, share? Just to round up all four and sit them down quietly is an insurmountable undertaking. Do you think it will work?” He thought it was strange for me to reply him this way. I then told him, “If anything needs to be done consistently, it has to be very simple, otherwise, it won’t last. After the first failure, no one would like to trying it again.” But I told my son, “Tim. I can do one thing with you, that is, before going to bed every day, we can read two sheets of the Bible together, you are not to ask questions, and I won’t explain what we just read even you have question. Just read four pages, and we end it with a short prayer.” We did that for three or four years, and had read the entire Bible three or four times until my son went to college. With these consisting reading in his mind, whenever our family was traveling in a car, he would pop up from nowhere some Bible questions. I would explain it while driving, and the whole family would hear it and participate in the discussions. Questions I can’t answer, I would think slowly after returning home and give answers at the dinner table. This is our do-able “Family Altar”.

教會需要變革

如果我們不想第二代流失,教會的崇拜風格就必須改變。例如樂風的調整,樂器的多樣化,場地的裝潢 (用體育塲作敬拜的場地), 講道的風格,及多請些説英語的講員等。這些都是可行的,而且很多教會也已經做到了。

若要留住第二代, 我們也應在組織上有變革。例如授予更多的權力給年輕人。其實他們在某方面上的能力, 都不亞於第一代的創始人。可以考慮在執事會中給他們一席之地, 作為英語堂的喉舌。但在筆者的經歷中,有一次不愉快的經歷,就是一位英語堂的執事,在開會時,因他的的意見不被其他領導人接受,他便面紅耳熱地跑出去,以後也不再參加執事會了,他也沒有辭去執事的職位。所以屬靈的成熟比「代表性 (representation)」更重要。另一件可行的事我們可以考慮,就是每月中找一個主日,完全由年輕人安排,舉凡聖樂, 領會,讀經, 和禱告,報告等,除講道外,全由他們負責。這都是很好的,也是不會錯的,而且是可行的。有事奉就會有歸屬感。

實際行動
這是一個講之不盡的題目。現在讓筆者提供一項實際的行動。背後的原理是:如果你要一個人做一些他不願意做的事,可能他免強會去做一两次,但肯定這是不會持久的。俗語說,「你若要牛飲水,硬把它的頭按下去,是沒有用的。餵它多吃一點鹽吧!」所以我們也要注意到年輕人的喜好。然後打蛇隨棍上,引導他們事奉。

一搬來説,年輕人很喜歡短宣 (短期宣教之旅)。這是很容易理解的。因為年輕人渴望能夠去到未去過的地方,體驗一些新的環境,欣賞一些異地的風土人情,藉此也可作為旅遊渡假,獲得一些新鮮的經驗。我相信參加短宣的年輕人,並非完全沒有愛靈魂的心,只想出外遊埠而矣,他們都是在某程度上,願意傳福音給別人的。所以我們不要太快批評他們的出發點是否百分之百純正為了褔音,只要他們願意參加, 總是一件好事。這做法有好處:首先,我們可以藉這個機會, 鼓勵他們學習別的文化, 這樣他們對教會的翻譯質素,就不會有那麼多負面的批評。其次,在預備短宣的過程中, 他們有很多參與事奉的機會,舉凡預備音樂, 預備帶領當地的暑期聖經學校 (VBS 是一般進行短宣的重要項目), 辦理出國的手續,甚至為團隊籌款等。這都是年輕人一些學習的機會, 對日後的處世都有幫助。在他們出發前,他們可以在教會某主日作些「空弹演习」(dry run),把短宣崇拜程序走過一篇。在旅途中帶領他們去的家長們可以有很多機會給他們屬靈的教訓和交流。當他們短宣回來後,可用一個主日向會眾佈告。你看,這豈非是一種活潑且多彩多姿的事奉嗎?筆者這個提議, 只不過是拋磚引玉, 大家可以用你的想像力, 多多思考創意。

最後, 我們不能單單紙上談兵, 總要坐言起行。家長們需要討論,但討論太多也是不好的,就像學騎自行車一樣, 我們不需要太多理論,只要騎上去, 啓動就會學識了。

教會讓家長們首先選出一位領袖,其餘的家長就向他順 (成年人也需要學習順服的), 使事情能夠向前邁進。成功的人生不在乎太周詳的計劃, 乃是隨時隨地倚靠智慧啟示的靈,和謀略的靈去帶領我們前面的那一步, 並練習如何對事情作出應變。我是相信孫中山的「行易知難」的説法的。

筆者可以保證這位被選出來的領導人所決定的事,一定不會有錯的,如果你不同意他,也只不過是你以為你的方法比他的更有效而矣。其實犧牲一點點效率去順服他,使事情可以向前行一步,總是勝于原地跑, 消耗能量。

青少年事工的轉機

儘管教會的領導人對青少年事工感到不知所措,上帝有時會有特別的安排。一次, 有一位香港的弟兄參加我們的教會,他的太太是ABC,他們有兩個年幼的女兒。這位姊姊對青少年的教導非常有恩賜。因為她的來臨,整個青少年事工就有一個煥然一新的突破。好同工是會吸引好同工的。後來又有一位有恩賜的姊妹來參予,青少年事工就因此被建立起來。但這是可遇不可求的事件。所以我們還是要誠心順服聖靈的帶領和供應,並常常懇切祈求。

反思我們的目的

到目前為止,我們的討論似乎集中「如何保住第二代使他們不離開教會。」這是一個很好的目標。但是,如果這個目的達不到,是否代表教會失敗呢?筆者認為絕不能這樣說。

有些北美華語教會採取接受現實的態度。他們認為不肯和我們文化認同的第二代,就讓他們到別的教會去吧, 只要他們在別的教會得到餵養,我們便為他們感謝神。那些與我們認同的第二代,便留下來與我們一起合作,一起專心于與我們文化相同的人群傳福音。這不表示我們取消所有的英語事工,因為總有一些混種族的雙語家庭來到我們中間,我們還是要服侍他們。反正傳福音的工作非常巨大,不一定每個教會都要多元化。他們認為如果有十件事要做,與其每件事只做到百份之五十,不如專注在五件事,每件都能做到一百份之一百。這樣的教會路線,也沒有什麼不對,只是一個教會異象的問題。

同時,我們也要知道,美國教會也有年輕人在中學時期離開教會,也有進入大學後,失去他的信仰。所以當我們看到自己的子女離開教會時,我們不要把它看成是教會的英文事工失敗的緣故。其實他們在成長期間遇到很多挑戰。在這個「後基督教時代 (post Christian Era)」, 我們不斷地被這些反對上帝的意識形態衝擊:無神論,科學主義,多元主意,人文主義,相對主義,和享樂主義,等。花樣雖多,追溯其源,都不外是古龍引誘亞當夏娃的那一套騙局:「神豈是真說?」和「你們不一定死!」這都是使人懷疑上帝的語言。所以我們應把子女交在全杈的神的手中,自己盡父母的責任,按着聖經教導他們。

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History | Leave a comment

帶領查經的感想

Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); June 9, 2021

熱心傳福音愛靈魂的基督徒經常都會想起尋道者 (seekers) 的需要。每當有新朋友來到查經班時, 帶領者建議説,「我們今天本來計劃要查的利未記是否適合新朋友呢?不如我們今天不查經而改為一些輕鬆的福音性話題,如談談 ”屬靈四律” 等, 不是更好嗎? 」無疑, 帶領人的出發點都是好的, 因為他們恐怕新朋友對難懂的聖經沒有興趣, 下次就不來了。但如果每次當有新人來訪, 我們的查經計劃便因遷就不同的对象而反覆更改,那麼, 有心學習聖經的參予者便因「清談福音」的緣故而受規損了; 查經班也慢慢失去其方向。

但我懷疑這種「移動靶子(moving target)」的做法是否妥當。這種想法的背後似乎假設查經對不信者是困難的事,而淺談福音卻是容易的事。但事實上, 「談福音-論得救」並非易事, 因為福音包括很廣泛的神學大問題,如三位一體的觀念,人類的罪性, 道成肉身,耶穌的復活,重生,信心,因信稱羲,雙重歸算論等, 都不是三言兩語就可以發揮其説服力的。相反地, 我却認為對未信主的朋友解釋救恩論是很困難的事。因為救恩論取決於我們對罪的觀點:我們是相信亞當的後裔只是被罪破壞了完美呢? 還是他們巳經絕望地死在罪惡過犯中呢!我們是相信一個人的得救是上帝無條件的揀選呢?還是上帝預先知道誰將會接受福音而去作出選擇呢?更有些人認為上帝單單救那些「盡己力而為」的人。這些都是龐大的神學問題,絕非「輕鬆地」可以用清談的方式解釋得清楚。然而,救恩論卻取決于這些問題的答案。筆者認為不信者對基督教的入門最好從認識上帝的屬性談起, 我們若不認識上帝是怎樣一位上帝,我們又怎能愛祂和順服祂呢?

上帝給人類的啓示是漸進的,啓示以舊約為始而潛移默化地進入到新約,因此, 或許我們可以籠統說地説「舊約比新約更容易了解」。而這説法與我們一搬的「先讀新約,後讀舊約」的想法不同。奧古斯丁説得對,「新約隱藏在舊約;舊約顕露于新約。」所以不要有「新約更適合新朋友」的錯誤觀念。我認為無論新約或舊約都同樣有效地作學習聖經的起步點。聖經也沒有暗示,在學習上,有任何層次先後的觀念。

其實整本舊約都是關注到神的屬性, 包括我們不願意接受的「上帝的震怒」的屬性,但我們因怕「嚇跑新人」而迴避不談。帶領人的責任就是忠心分解聖言。在聚會中,有時基督徒是有可能會冒犯新人的。例如有一次查經聚會中,一位姊妹帶了一個新朋友來訪。當天晚上帶領的弟兄講到福音書中耶穌所教訓的「要背負自己的十字架。」那位新朋友事後非常生氣,向帶她來的那位姊妹發牢騷,「我生活中已經有太多麻煩了, 還要來到你們的團契聽到這些另人失望的訊息, 我以後不來了。」帶新朋友來的姊妹也非常不高興, 認為帶領的弟兄對新朋友缺乏敏感性; 聖經的確是會冒犯人的。但葛培禮牧師講得好,「如果冐犯不能避免,那就讓上帝的話去冐犯人吧,但切勿不要因我們的態度冐犯了別人。」

嚴格來說, 未得救的人是不會, 也不可能會明白聖經的,所以他們聽不懂聖經是正常的。但聖靈上帝有時會隨己意給人恩典, 藉著某一段,甚至某一節經文開啟他們的心竅,給他們一個當頭棒喝,使他豁然開朗, 明白真道。但這不是可以預先計劃的,乃全是聖靈的工作。

我們常常以為尋道者 (seeker) 就是一些熱心尋找上帝的人。其實只有上帝才會尋找人, 一個未重生的墮落人, 是絶不會尋找上帝的。耶穌明顯地指出, 「人子來,是為了尋找並拯救迷失的人 (路加19:10)。」。當我們自己以為正在尋找上帝的時候,其實上帝已經在我們不知不覺中首先尋找了我們。所以我們不必對尋道者過份敏感,因為他們是上帝帶來的。只要我們小心,不要做一些拒絕別人或使人气馁的事就好了。聖靈會在他們身上作奇妙的工作。

另外一件事是, 帶領人必需相信聖經是無誤的,相信它不但無誤,也不能會誤。聖經是上帝的話語,是聖言,聖言是帶著能力的。所以我們不要以為在聖言以外可以找到使人信服真道的方法。我自己是辯道者。辯道不在乎說服別人, 也不在乎贏得辯論, 最終目的是要贏得靈魂。說服力在於聖靈。辯道乃是將阻擋十字架視線上的障礙物移走, 使人看見具有說服力的十字架。其實辯道的操練最大的受益人乃是辯道者的本身。首先他要尊主基督為聖, 然後為了向人解釋心中盼望的緣由、便常作準備、並且以溫柔敬畏的心回答各人的問題 (彼前3:15)。這個過程必能增加辯道者自己對主的信心, 包括深信「沒有一句上帝的話是不帶著能力的。」以下是一些例子。

我的神學思想,深受巳故的史鮑爾 (R.C. Sproul) 牧師的影響。他的得救經歷也是因聖經話語的刺銳力而促使的。他進大學後的第一個禮拜內, 有一天他與一位比他高班的高才生談話,這位學長與他談起 「與耶穌建立個人關係」 的話題。他們的對話是一般的閒談而非正式的福音演說, 但那人談到聖經具有超越的智慧時,不知為何, 引用了半句朦朧模糊的經文: 「…樹若向南倒,或向北倒,樹倒在何處,就存在何處 (傳道書: 11:3b)」。突然間, 他好像意識到自己像死樹一般, 動也不動地躺在那裏, 且正在腐爛中。他看到自己的生活何等墮落, 慢慢地腐爛衰退。 在這思想下, 史鮑爾進入房間, 雙膝跪下, 在床邊禱告, 求神赦罪, 他遇見了耶穌, 得着生命, 彷彿朽爛的靈魂從森林的地底被抬舉起來。事後,史鮑爾說, 「這半句經文猶如當頭棒喝, 正中我心中的要害。」誰能想到這半節舊約經文,讀起來非常尋常,卻能改變一個人的生命! 這就見證了上帝的話語確是帶着使人重生的能力。

才华洋溢的奧古斯丁,年輕時生活放荡不羁,母親日夜為他流淚禱告,但徒勞無功。有一天他在米兰寓所的花园中散步,圣灵催逼他回头,他的心灵呼喊著:「要等到何时呢?何不就在此刻,结束我污秽的过去?」这时他恰巧听到邻家儿童大聲齊唱疊句:「拿起書来读,拿起書来读 (Tolle lege, tolle lege)」當時,他的視線落在一本巳經打開的聖經上,這本聖經剛好打開到新約羅馬書 13:13-14,上面寫著:「行事為人要端正、好像行在白晝.不可荒宴醉酒.不可好色邪蕩.不可爭競嫉妒。總要披戴主耶穌基督、不要為肉體安排、去放縱私慾。」特別是當他讀到「不可荒宴醉酒.不可好色邪蕩」時,上帝的話語刺透他內心的軟弱之處, 聖靈当時便使他活過來。自此以后,奧古斯丁便归向上帝,並于次年受洗。這個中世紀的故事, 再次見證了上帝的話語確能帶着使人悔改的能力的。

數世紀後, 馬丁路得被類似的方式喚醒過來。 路得深深地在神的公義上掙扎, 他承認他甚至偶爾會恨惡這個教義。但當他讀到奧古斯丁對羅馬書 1:17 的註釋時, 突然頓悟到福音的真諦, 就是 「義人必因信得生。」 這一句短短的聖經促使馬丁路得展開了偉大的宗教改革運動, 其影響力波及至如今。再次見證了上帝的話語確是帶着改變人類歷史的能力。

有一位具有宣教熱情的姊妹被国际威克理夫圣经翻译中心 (現在巳經改名 Wycliffe Global Alliance) 派到一個未開發的部落去傳福音。這族人沒有文字,他們只有口頭上的交流。這位姊妹首先為他們從口語設計一套文字,然後用這些文字去翻譯聖經。她選了馬太福音第一章作為事工的始點。當她看到耶穌基督的家譜時,為了節省時間, 她便把家譜這一段省略,直接進入馬太福音的核心。經過長年累月的工夫,翻譯工作終於告成, 她便把稿件送到遠方付印。數月後, 很多印好的聖經幅本運回來了。可是村民對聖經一點興趣都沒有,他們所關注的,乃是那部運輸聖經的大卡車。這位宣教姊妹心被壓碎了。但她堅持不懈,決定把家譜也加進去,重新付印。當她把修正版交給酋長時,酋長看後就信了耶穌。不但如此,很快地全族的土人都信了耶穌。這位姊妹驚喜地問酋長為什麼會這樣發生呢?酋長回答說, 「原來你們的聖經中的耶穌是真人真事的記載,祂是有家譜記錄的,不像我們所想像的神話傳說,因為家譜對我們來說,是真人真事的記錄, 所以耶穌是真實的人物。我們看到祂的生平,就信了。」 你能想像到基督徒都認為沉悶的家譜却能使一些未開發的士人信耶穌嗎?我們再次證實了神的話語是帶着超自然的能力。聖靈可以用任何一句經文使人歸正。

結論:聖經是神的話語, 它具有超自然的能力。儘管有時聖經的話語可能會冒犯別人,但上帝卻可以用任何一節聖經,照着他聰明的旨意,在我們想不到的情況下, 拯救任何一個人。我們無需過分刻意改變查經計劃去「適應」新朋友。我們只要忠心分解聖經,聖靈上帝就會工作。我們必須高舉聖經權威。但在教会历史中却有些激進人仕,認為除了聖經之外,我們不應該聽牧師,執長,或屬靈弟兄子妹的話;別人的書籍也無需閱讀。這不是「唯獨聖經」教義的真正意思。我不反對「屬靈四律」,它是一套很棒的福音簡介,令人在很短時間內畧知福音的一二。但在沒有正統神學的根基上,我們若過份地照字面或用己意去解釋它,那就可能會冐「今日的 ”差之毫釐” 造成日後的 ”謬以千里” 」之險。我個人喜歡藉著經文,向未信者多講解一些神的屬性。因為若對上帝不認識,我們又怎能愛祂和順服祂呢? 盼望弟兄姊妹,首先尊主為大,然後常作準備,把自己得救的緣由,以溫柔敬畏的心向別人解釋他們的問題,這是合乎聖經的傳福音方式。

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

「從出埈及到西乃山」 vs. 「從復活到聖灵降臨」

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天赐); May 6, 2021

https://www.ligonier.org/learn/devotionals/israel-at-mount-sinai/

最近我讀到上面的那篇文章,其上沒有標上作者的名字,我推測是 R.C. Sproul (斯鮑爾) 所寫的。我把此文章的頭一段意思寫成中文,如下:

「以色列人離開埃及后五十天,上帝將他們帶到西奈,與他們立約,並將祂的律法交給了祂的子民。 重要的是要在逾越節 (離開埈及的那一天) 後第五十天就是日後所設立的五旬節的盛宴。這裡我們看到新約與舊約的一個對比。就是: 基督死後 (耶穌是在逾越節被釘十字架) 五十天就是五旬節, 聖靈傾倒在使徒和門徒身上。 在此我们看到古希伯來人被羔羊的血所救贖的事实,成為基督寶血救贖人類的預表。然而,正是就在那一個五旬,上帝製定了他們賴以生存的律法,特別是十誡。 今天的基督徒被上帝羔羊的血所救,就得到了基督的聖靈,使他們有能力遵守法律。」

我以前沒有想過上帝頒布十誡給摩西是在以色列人出埈及后第五十天, 並且那天正是日後律法所指的五旬節 (Pentecost)。我對這資料感到新鮮。我開始查考聖經,但卻找不到這資料。突然我依稀想起巳故的滕近輝牧師多年前在紐約靈命進修會也提過類似的事。花些功夫後我找到了。他寫道:

「主耶穌升天前,吩咐門徒要在耶路撒冷等候所應許的聖靈。他們就等候禱告了十天之久。為什麼九天不夠,要等到十天?第十天是五旬節,聖靈就降臨。為什麼到五旬節聖靈才降臨?當時在以色列人的觀念中,五旬節是神把律法賜給他們。現在神揀選這個時候,乃是充分證明聖靈代替了律法。我們不再在律法之下,乃是在賜生命之聖靈的恩典之下。神是藉著聖靈而給我們恩典。《啟示錄中的生命與事奉》

我堅信聖經無誤,也不能誤。但屬靈偉人是會有錯的。既然聖經沒有講,我大有理由忽略他們對此事的看法。但從另一觀點來看,我若不願站在巨人的肩膀上,我就永遠看得不遠。所以我先接受他們的看法,然後再作更深的考證。

儘管「五十天」的屬靈意義是否絕對,然而「何時到達西乃山」却是一個合理的問題。 Google 幫助我找到 (至少) 下面的一節聖經作根據:

「以色列人出埃及地以後、滿了三個月的那一天、就來到西乃的曠野。(出埃及記19:1)」

可是一搬对「滿了三個月」的領會是 30 乘 3, 即 90 天,這與 50 天差得太遠了!但當我看到數種英文版本時,難題便獲得了紓解。其中一英文版本寫道:

「In the third month, when the children of Israel were gone forth out of the land of Egypt, the same day came they into the wilderness of Sinai. (KJV Exodus 19:1)」

英文版的「In the third month」一詞, 不是「到了整整三個月後」之意,而是指「到了第三個月。」

  • 第一年的第一個月的十四日是歷史上第一個逾越節,以色列人離埈及後行了16日的路程便進入了第二個月。(參看出埈及記 12:6-14)
  • 在第二個月內,以色列人整整走了30天 (猶太曆月是沒有 31 天的)。所以到第二個月過後,以色列人巳走了46 (=16+30) 天的路程, 便進入第三個月了。
  • 第四十七天, 就是第三個月的第一天,以色列人到了西乃的曠野,正如(出19:1) 所說的。
  • 他們開始預備朝見耶和華(出19:2-10)。
  • 「到第三天 (47+3=50) 要預備好了、因為第三天耶和華要在眾百姓眼前降臨在西乃山上。(出19:11)」

所以「In the third month」是與 「50」 天是一致的。從出埈及的逾越節晚上, 到西乃山耶和華頒布律法的那一天, 共計五十天; 那時正是五旬節。

其實中文翻譯中的「滿三個月」也並非有錯,  乃是看這個「滿」字如何解釋。因為在猶太人的眼中,「部分月 (partial month)」也算作一個月。「日」的算法也是如此。例如聖經説, 耶穌被釘十字架後第三日便復活,這不意味著耶穌死後要等到 72 (=24×3) 小時後才復活。耶穌在星期五下午死亡,那就算是第一日了; 星期六整天当然是第二日;星期日上午復活,便算是第三日。這樣的算法是猶太人可以接受的。

如果我們把舊約的「出埃及至西乃山」與新約的「復活至五旬節」作出屬靈的對比,兩者的時距都是50天。但新約的 50天卻有兩部份:頭 40天是耶穌復活後留在地上,目的是要向門徒顕現,使他們能作主復活的見證人。四十天過後, 在祂升天之前,耶穌囑咐門徒留在耶路撒冷等待聖靈的降臨。聖經沒有明説要等多久。但答案是 十天,正如滕近輝牧師在上述的解釋一搬。

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

上帝揀選的恩典

By 盧天賜 (T.C. Lo); April 22, 2021

在熱心傳福音的人們中, 有一個非常受歡迎的寓道故事:「失落的人類被視為是無法游泳的溺水者。 他經過數次的浮浮沉沉掙扎,知道如果他再次沈下去,他便會溺死。 他唯一的希望就是上帝丟給他一個救生圈。 仁慈的上帝真的拋出了救生索,索端係着一個救生圈, 並且精確地扔到溺者伸手所及的邊緣。 該溺者惟一要做的事情就是抓住這個救生圈。 只要他決定抓住救生圈,上帝就會把他拖上岸, 他就得救了。但如果他拒絕救生圈,他肯定會滅亡。」

這故事説出神極大的作為和恩典 (99.99%), 而人只付出微不足道 (0.01%) 的努力, 就可獲得救恩。而且也論到人的自由意志和責任,非常精闢。故事雖動人,也似乎很另人信服, 但它卻不附合聖經的教導,問題出于那微不足道的人的努力。現在讓我們先看看聖經怎樣説。讓我從 <以弗所書>選兩節經文:
• 「當我們死在過犯中的時候、便叫我們與基督一同活過來。 (2:5)」
• 「你們得救是本乎恩、也因著信、這並不是出於自己、乃是 神所賜的.(2:8)」

這兩處的經文告訴我們: 我們生下來有原罪, 所以我們都是罪人。聖經也説, 罪的工價乃是死, 所以天然人在屬靈上是死人,是死在罪惡過犯當中。既是死人,就絶不會, 也更不可能, 愛慕和明白屬靈的事。因此,神對祂的選民 (被神揀選的人) 要做的第一件事就是, 先把他從死裏救活过來, 這就是所谓「重生」, 即有屬靈的生命。一旦有了屬靈的生命,他便能作出合理正當的決擇。重生的人開始看到以前看不見的東西, 就是自己有罪, 從而知道他需要救主的赦免。神就賜給他信心作禮物,憑著這個禮物,透過救主耶穌在十字架上已成就了的救恩,他就得救了。這就是得救的過程。 一個在罪的汪洋中巳溺死的人,上帝如何使他活過來?要回答這個問題,我就不得不回顧我自己的得救經歷。

我出生于廣東。六歲時逃難到香港。在那裡念小學一年級直到高中畢業。畢業後便考進台灣大學電機系。困在窄如手掌的九龍巳十二年了,如今有機會到美麗的寶島開開眼界,心中感到非常興奮。當年代交通甚不方便,再加上家中面臨巨大的經濟問題,我只能乘搭最平宜的貨船往台灣。那時的港台航缐有「四川輪」,每週來回一次。每星期一晚從香港西環碼頭出發,星期三早上便可抵達台灣東北角的基隆港。離家的那個晚上,我站在船上的甲板與母親揮手道別。我看到母親依依不捨地飲泣,但她似乎盡可能掩蓋她的眼淚。但慈母對我的愛巳在那情景中表達無遺了。這是一個永不會忘的時刻。船啓動了,母親的形象也漸漸變小而消息,這樣我風平浪靜地離開了這個東方之珠。這是我人生第一次離開父母。次日,突然烏雲密布,九月的狂風大作,在那氣象預測尚未發達的年代,真感嘆到「天有不測之風雲」,隨之而來也想到「人有旦夕之禍福」。船在驚濤駭浪中拋來拋去,一時看到船的兩側被浪壁欄著,如同摩西過紅海一搬穿過隘口,一時船被巨浪舉起,如同方舟擱置在亞拉臘山頂一搬,只聼到馬達高速空轉的聲音。一高一底的浮沈, 使船上大部分乘客都暈浪,但可幸的是,我沒有什麼頭暈嘔吐的感覺。船上傳來一大堆謠言,有人説,船巳失控,快漂到汕頭了, 有人說,有人巳失蹤。後來船長決定回航返港。當船作180度轉彎時,強風向船側正吹,這是最危險的關頭,船內貨物由這邊滑到那邊,又由那邊滑到這邊, 側風使船甚不平衡。那時我巳感到死亡在即。船在回程中行了數小時後,船長又再改變主意,又作了一次大轉彎,繼續前往台灣,這次全船的人都意識到死期巳臨頭,那時我很傷心, 當時我不是怕死,乃是因想像到父母親因失去兒子的悽慘慘情境而傷痛。我開始醒覺到人的無奈和上帝的存在。我知道不是人尋找上帝,乃是上帝尋找人。如今我稍明白聖經,回顧此事,才深信那就是「上帝叫我們與基督一同活過來」的甦醒經歷。最後船終於平安抵達基隆,那天是星期五早上。別人可能說我幸運, 但我深知這是上帝的保守。這是我生命中與主的重大相遇之一。

在聖經中上帝對不同的人常用不同的事件,甦醒那些祂揀選的子民:上帝在大馬色路上用大光甦醒逼迫基督徒的保羅。耶穌用祂復活的身體甦醒雅各和多馬。上帝以苦難叫屬他的人回轉。神用祂的話語 (聼道, 讀經) 使人心意回轉。這些完全都是上帝百分之百的作為,人在救恩事上, 毫無貢献, 也一無所跨, 全是上帝的恩典。我們只能感謝祂和榮耀祂(羅馬書1:18)。

從這個神學觀念, 讓我把上面的喻道故事改編如下:「失落的人類被視為是不憧游泳的溺水者。 他經過數次的浮浮沉沉掙扎,終於溺死了。 但上帝揀選他,憐憫他,恩待他,就使他復活過來。以前昏暗的理性現在清醒了, 知道他以前不能知道的事。他知道他需要救主。他唯一的希望就是上帝丟給他一個救生圈。 仁慈的上帝真的拋出了祂早就預備好了的救生索,索端係着一個救生圈, 並且精確地扔到了溺者伸手所及的邊緣。 該溺者惟一要做的事情就是用上帝赐给他的信心和更新過的自由意志, 抓住這個救生圈。上帝就把他拖上岸, 他就得救了。他那更新過的頭腦是清醒的,不像以前的死寂昏暗, 现在用他更新過的自由意志,作出明智的決定, 所以他絕不會拒絕救生圈,他肯定會伸手抓住它, 使他的獲救是有把握的。」這是何等奇妙的恩典!

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

禱告的信心

By 盧天賜; March 24, 2021

希伯來書(11:1)寫道,「信就是所望之事的實底、是未見之事的確據。」這是大多數基督徒都熟悉的金句。 但讓我感到困惑的是,我似乎了解,但實際上我並不完全了解。最近我有機會再次仔細思想這節經文。

經節的第一部:「信就是所望之事的實底。」
我們「所望之事」是什麼? 在我們的一搬禱告中,我們祈求疾病得醫治,工作得隱定,疫情早日結束等。但在我們的禱告經驗中,並不是每次都有求必應,因此我們可以斷言,這些都不是這節經文所指的「實底。」

但隨後的經文所給出的文字和例子並未提及到這些需要解決的切身問題。它所暗示的乃是上帝的應許,屬性,和作為。 這些例子的模式是:「某人」因著相信「上帝的某種屬性」便作出「某些事來」。例:

(V. 3) 我們因著信、就知道諸世界是藉 神話造成的.這樣、所看見的、並不是從顯然之物造出來的。
意思是:「我們」因著相信「上帝是創造主,並且他的話是帶著能力」,便讓我們「知道宇宙是從祂而來」。

(V. 8) 亞伯拉罕因著信、蒙召的時候、就遵命出去、往將來要得為業的地方去.出去的時候、還不知往那裡去。
意思是:「亞伯拉罕」因著相信「上帝是信實守約的神」, 便「遵命出去, 雖不知詳情」。

所以當我們把「所望之事」放在「上帝的某種屬性」時, 它就是「實底」了。如:
• 我們盼望復活得榮耀
• 我們盼望基督的再臨
• 我們盼望聖徒的被提
• 我們盼望那新天新地

這一切都是所望之事的實底。為什麼是實底?因爲這些都是實實在在不會改變的東西。

因此,當我們談論「信心」之前,我們必須首先確定無疑地「相信」神的應許,和神的屬性。 這是非常奇妙的,就是我們對一些東西先要有「相信」,才能開始談到「信心」的問題。

經節的第二部分:「信是未見之事的確據。」
「未見之事」是指甚麼東西呢? 隨後給出的文字和示例並不涉及我們職業的未知未來,也不涉及我們那浮動的投資和銀行帳戶,而是涉及那從上帝那看不見之手所成就的穩固東西,例如:

• 通過基督十架赦免之恩是看不見的
• 基督為信徒在天上代禱是看不見的
• 在我們受苦中神的同在是看不見的
• 神为我们所预備的基業是看不見的

因為這些東西,雖然眼不能見,卻是確實無疑。所以它們就成了「未見之事的確據」了。

這些都是我們看不見的上帝的活動。再次,我們看到我們必須 “首先要相信上帝的屬性和應許,” 我們才能談得上信心。

當先知但以理和他的朋友被邪惡的人陷害時,但以理的同伴向巴比倫王作見證 (但 3:17-18)。 這見證反映了他們的禱告的信心。

(V. 17)「我們所事奉的 神、能將我們從烈火的兠中救出來.王阿、他也必救我們脫離你的手。」

但以理的朋友巳相當有信心地意識到神必救他們脫離惡人的手,但他們卻沒有把獲救的盼望視為「實體」和「確據」, 因為他們不能百分之百確定神果真會搭救他們。所以他們繼續宣告,

(V. 18)「即或不然、王阿、你當知道我們決不事奉你的神、也不敬拜你所立的金像。」

「即或不然」表示但以理的朋友的信心並沒有放在那不確定的解救上,而是將信心放在「實體」和「確據」上, 就是上帝那確定不移的應許和屬性。

正如他們所說:“即使上帝沒有照我們的祈求應允我們,我們仍然對上帝充滿信心,相信他對我們的安排是最完善的,雖然我們現正不明白。上帝永遠是我們信仰的對象。”

既然「相信」上帝的「屬性和應許」是那麼基礎性,這個「相信」從何而來?答案是:從聖經而來。聖經是唯一的源頭啓示我們上帝的屬性和應許。這𥚃我們便看到讀經與信心拉上了正比的關係。愈多讀聖經,就愈明白上帝的性情,從而禱告的信心就愈變成熟。願聖靈幫助我們。

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

嬰孩耶穌就是那房角石 (The Cornerstone of Christmas)

By Tin-chee (TC) Lo (盧天赐); December 22, 2020

匠 人 所 棄 的 石 頭 、 已 作 了 房 角 的 頭 塊 石 頭 (The stone the builders rejected has become the cornerstone) (1 Peter 2:7)

就建築而言,房角石在傳統上是第一塊基石,而其他所有石材的安置都是以它為參照點。 房角石標記著房屋的正確地理位置和方向, 並而此定位是建築師在建造房屋前預先決定的。
房角石一詞是什麼意思? 在詞典中可找出以下的關鍵字眼:

骨幹,核心,基岩,試金石,中心裝飾品,柱石,中流中柱,制輪楔,基礎 ,命脈,支撐,中心,角,本質,元素,支點,錨點,塊,傑作,癥結。 簡而言之,房角石是指極其重要,必不可缺的東西。耶穌作為主要的房角石基,確保了我們整個救恩體系(靈宮)的穩定。 耶穌昨日, 今日, 和永遠都是唯一的創始成終者。 以賽亞書28:16 説:

「所以主耶和華如此說、看哪、我在錫安放一塊石頭、作為根基、是試驗過的石頭、是穩固根基、寶貴的房角石、信靠的人必不著急。」

在《新約》中,耶穌在建造靈宮 (教會) 中的作用的主要意義, 在某種程度上,不是根基。 祂乃是建造根基的藍圖。《新約》說,除了在基督耶穌中奠定 (藍圖) 的根基以外,沒有任何「自作主張」的根基可以把靈宫建立起來,但是耶穌不是根基, 祂是房角石 (see Note in th English version below),他比根基更重要。 房角石標出教會 (靈宮) 的位置和方向。 如果方向和定位錯了,那麼, 根基越牢固,越宏偉,它造成的損害就越大。 許多異端教會在組織力量和財務資源方面都有很強大基礎,但是他們的方向走錯了,導致更多人誤入歧途。 感謝神,這些建設在錯誤根基上的大廈,終必 (在末日) 被剪除。那麼,耶穌基督的教會的根基是什麼呢? 當新約談到建築靈宮時,它說的是「先知和使徒是它的根基 (Eph. 2:20)。」 先知和使徒們給了我們上帝的道,上帝的啓示,和上帝的預言 (特別是末世的預言) 作為建造教會靈宮的基礎。這樣的靈宮必永遠長存。

正如詩人在舊約中說的(詩11:3),“根基若毀壞、義人還能作甚麼呢?” 教會的正統性取決於根基,而根基正確功能的發揮取決於房角石。 聖誕節的嬰孩耶穌就是那房角石。此房角石留給我們只有兩個選擇:那些相信耶穌基督的人將成為永生神的活石; 那些拒絕耶穌的人會絆倒在房角石上而因此滅亡, 神沒有給予我們中間地帶。

2020 Christmas Reflection

 “Now to you who believe, this stone is precious. But to those who do not believe, “The stone the builders rejected has become the Cornerstone.” (1 Peter 2:7)

In relation to architecture, a cornerstone (or capstone) is traditionally the first stone laid for a structure, with all other stones laid in reference. A cornerstone marks the geographical location by orienting a building in a specific direction pre-determined by the builder.

What is another word for Cornerstone? Dictionary yields the following keywords: backbone, centerpiece, bedrock, touchstone, centerpiece, pillar, mainstay, lynchpin, core, basis, lifeblood, Underpinning, heart, corner, essence, element, fulcrum, anchor, block, masterpiece, fundamental, crux…

In short, the cornerstone is an extremely important element.

As the Chief Cornerstone, Jesus ensures the stability of the whole system of our salvation. Jesus was and is the only plan of salvation. Isaiah 28:16, “Therefore this says the Lord God: ‘Behold, I lay in Zion a stone for a foundation, a tried stone, a precious cornerstone, for a sure foundation, the one who trusts will never be dismayed'”. Peter was referring to this text as source.

In the New Testament, the primary sense of the role of Jesus in the building is not that of the foundation. The New Testament says that no foundation can be laid except that which is laid in Christ Jesus, but Jesus is not the foundation. He is more important than the foundation. The cornerstone sets forth the location and orientation of the church. If the direction and orientation is wrong, the firmer the foundation, the bigger the damage it would incur. Many heretic churches have very strong foundation in terms of the strength of their organization and financial resources, but their directions are wrongheaded, leading  more people to go astray. Now, then, what is the foundation of the Church of Jesus Christ? When the New Testament speaks of the spiritual building, the Church, it speaks of the foundation as being the Prophets and Apostles. These servants of God serving as God’s mouthpieces, gave us the Word of God, which is established as the foundation of the whole edifice.

As the Psalmist said (Ps. 11:3) in the Old Testament, “If the foundations are destroyed, what can the righteous do?”. The Church depends on the foundation, and the foundation depends on the Cornerstone. This Cornerstone of Christmas leaves us only two choices: You believe in Jesus Christ to become the living stones unto eternal life. Or you reject Jesus Christ and stumble over the Cornerstone and perish.

Note:

R.C. Sproul writes in his article “The Church’s One Foundation“:

The foundation, Paul tells us, consists of the prophets and the Apostles (Eph. 2:18-21). In Revelation 21, we read of the magnificent vision of the New Jerusalem, the heavenly city that comes down from above. Verse 14 tells us that “the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and on them were the twelve names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.” Even the heavenly Jerusalem is based upon the foundation of the apostles. Historically, the Christian church is, in its very essence, Apostolic. The term Apostle comes from the Greek word apostolos, which means “one who is sent.” In the ancient Greek culture, an apostolos was first of all a messenger, an ambassador, or an emissary. But he wasn’t just a page. He was an emissary who was authorized by the king to represent the king in his absence, and he bore the king’s authority. The first Apostle in the New Testament was actually Jesus, for He was sent by His Father into the world. 

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

Can Science explains the Deeds of God?

By TC Lo (盧天賜); December 4, 2020

God can freely act in any way according to His will because He is sovereign. His ways of acting are oftentimes unfathomable. When it comes to God’s creation and governance, the Bible says, “For He spoke, and it came to be; He commanded, and it stood firm” (Ps 33:9). His actions do not necessarily have to be explainable in our scientific terms but it does not mean that they can never be. Whether God’s actions could be scientifically understandable or not, they will never contradict true science because God is the legislator of the natural law based on which science operates.

C.S. Lewis rightly remarked, “Men became scientific because they expected law in nature and they expected law in nature because they believed in lawgiver.”

But sometimes through the lenses of modern science, we can see the reasonableness and the greatness of God’s creation, because science also originates from God (Ref. 1). God can use science as a medium for His actions. Let us use the following examples to illustrate that God’s deeds sometimes can be harmonized with scientific explanation.

Example 1: The creation of human being as recorded in Genesis 2:21-22 can possibly be described in scientific (medical, in this case) terminology. Referring to the creation of the first woman, Eve, the Bible says,

“So the Lord God caused the man, Adam, to fall into a deep sleep (anesthesia); and while he was sleeping, he took (surgical incision) one of the man’s ribs and closed up (surgical stitching) the place with flesh (Gen. 2:21).”

Why removing the rib but not other part of the body? According to Dr. Leaf Huang (黃力夫), a professor of biochemical pharmacy in North Carolina University, who discovered that bone marrow taken from the rib contains the richest and most active stem cells of the human body. Stem cells are cells with the potential to develop into many different types of cells in the body.

The Bible continues, “Then the Lord God made (transgenic cloning) a woman from the rib (source of stem cells) he had taken out of the man, and he brought her to the man (Gen. 2:22).”

God used the rib taken from that Adam (the bone marrow has stem cells, in large quantity, and the most active) to cause (transgenic cloning; but there is no such phenomenon as prematurely senile observed in the case of the cloning a sheep, “Dolly” in the laboratory.)

One may also ask, why did God create man first and then woman? I don’t know, it is God’s will. But because men have X and Y chromosomes, while women only have X chromosomes so she lacks the genetic material of Y chromosomes to make man. So it makes scientific sense to make man first and then made woman out of man. This is also an unique insight of Professor Leaf Huang.

Example 2: Jesus’ suffering. “And being in anguish, he (Jesus) prayed more earnestly, and his sweat was like drops of blood falling to the ground (Luke 22:44)”

How could sweat contain blood? This could be explained by a medical condition known to scientists in the medical field as “hematidrosis” (hematic means “of blood”). This is not a common phenomenon, but is related to a high degree of psychological stress experienced by a distressed person.

The reason is that when a person is extremely anxious, some chemicals are released inside the body, which breaks the capillaries in the sweat glands. As a result, a slight bleeding is injected into the sweat glands and the sweat that comes out is dyed red. This situation would cause the skin to be extremely fragile, so when Jesus was beaten by the Roman soldiers the next day, His skin was very, very sensitive, making the pain even more unbearable. (Ref. 2)

Example 3: The Power of God’s Word. The omnipotence of God is often expressed by His Words and commands throughout the Scripture. Consider the following verses:

These were the words spoken by God through the angel to Mary: “For nothing is impossible with God. (Luke 1:37)”

“By faith we understand that the universe was formed at God’s command, so that what is seen was not made out of what was visible. (Hebrew 11:3)”

“For he spoke, and it came to be; he commanded, and it stood firm. (Psalm 33;9)”

The universe (matter) is created by God’s words (power or energy). Here we see the principle of mass-energy exchange in modern physics, E = mc^2 where E is energy (or power), and m is mass.

In Genesis, from 1:1 to 2:3, we read the phrase “For God Said” at the onset of each stage (or “day”) of the creation process. These “For God Said” can be construed as injection of information. God’s word is not just brute force like the destructive atomic bomb, but words filled with life-giving information needed for creating the orderly cosmos including organic things and human beings. On the “day” when Adam was made, this “For God Said” phrase occurred three times, indicating much more information was needed to make man than that which needed to make the organic and animal worlds. The fact that God’s deeds can sometimes be harmonized with science is because God is the author of science. He ordained natural law based on which scientists can make predictions.

In general, Christians believe that science and theology (faith) will not conflict with each other. But for those who adhere to “Strong Rationalism” insist that science and theology are incompatible with each other. Strong rationalism believes that “things that cannot be proved by scientific methods and logical reasoning are unacceptable.” The word “proof” in their mind refers to an emphatic evidence that no one with normal logical thinking can give reason to deny it.

This statement is actually self-destructive, because the statement itself cannot be “proved” by “scientific methods and logical reasoning” of its validity. Richard Dawkins and his party belong to this category. But for those who hold “Critical Rationalism”, there is room for dialogue. Critical rationality, however, refers to the “proof” that does not require “two plus two equals four” kind of strict affirmation, because it is impossible to prove things in this manner. For example, trying to “prove” the existence of God is futile. Even the Bible does not prove it like this, the Bible just makes authoritative claims or assumptions that God exists.

“Critical Rationalism” means that when people make different explanations to the same set of data, critical rationality only needs to compare each of theses explanations and see which one offers is the strongest Explanation Power so as to accept it to be true.

Such rationalism is acceptable to Christians—and scientists. From the above several examples, although we cannot really assert whether God actually acted according to the stated methods, it is enough to show that science and faith can be harmonious, rather than opposing one another.

In the same manner, some Christians adopt the “Strong Literalism” method of interpretation to certain scriptures. This too can lead to setting “science” against “theology”. This is not without precedence. The early Roman Catholic’s attack on Galileo’s “heliocentric theory” is just one example.

References:

  1. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=513
  2. “The Case for Christ” by Lee Strobel; page 195.

 

Posted in Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

The False Theology of “Strict Father and Kind Son (“嚴父慈子” 的錯誤神學)

by: T.C. Lo 盧天賜 (November 4, 2020)

The entire Bible contains 66 books, of which the Old Testament has 39 books and the New Testament 27 books. An arithmetic acrostic “3×9=27” may be helpful for us to remember these two numbers.

The Book of Isaiah is one of the Old Testament books that the Lord Jesus loved to quote. When the Lord first came out to preach, He quoted the book of Isaiah (see Luke 4:17).

What’s interesting is that the Book of Isaiah happens to have 66 chapters. The first 39 chapters concern with sin and judgment whereas the latter 27 chapters lay weight on the grace and glory of God and the hope of God’s children. Such loosely division of Isaiah seemingly mirrors the two images of God derived from His very character: His stern face reflects His holiness, judgment, and wrath upon mankind; and His benevolent face associated with His love, forgiveness, and grace toward His children.

Cursory reading of the Bible by some people could easily lead them to draw a misguided conclusion that the God of the Old Testament (the Father God) is stern and the God of the New Testament (God’s Son, Jesus) is benevolent.

The God of the Old Testament (specifically referring to the Father) is a violent God, He poured out wrath upon us. No small amount of cases of mass killings of people, apparently at God’s behest, are recorded in the O.T. Examples abound:

  • The Flood (Genesis 6-8)
  • The cities of the plain, including Sodom and Gomorrah (Genesis 18-19)
  • The Egyptian firstborn sons during the Passover (Exodus 11-12)
  • The Canaanites under Moses and Joshua (Numbers 21:2-3; Deuteronomy 20:17; Joshua 6:17, 21)
  • The Amalekites annihilated by Saul (1 Samuel).
  • etc.

On the contrary, the God of the New Testament (especially referring to God’s Son, Jesus) is the God of love and grace. In the Gospel, we see our Lord Jesus went about doing good. He was an itinerant preacher to accomplish His merciful designs, He frequently visited large and populous places, and places of public resort. Numerous examples support the claim of His kindness.

  • Jesus opened the eyes of the blind; He gave hearing to the deaf; and He raised the dead (Matthew 11:5).
  • Jesus did good to the souls of men. The ignorant were instructed by Him in the essential doctrines and duties of religion (Matthew 5:1, 2; Luke 19:47; John 8:2). He strengthened the weak and wavering, and comforted mourning penitents (Matthew 5:4; Matthew 11:28). Lord Jesus instructed His disciples to “put your sword back in its place” (Matthew 26:52). Jesus also instructed us to love and pray for our enemies.

Jesus’ benevolence is remarkable. Human beings may occasionally be charitable but their charity is not without impure motive. In contrary, the intentions of Jesus in doing good were pure and perfect. He was moved by the transcendent goodness of His nature to acts of kindness. Jesus persevered in doing good. He was never weary of it.

Because of this, a popular but severely distorted concept has developed. People believe that it is the Son, not the Father, who alone extremely identifies Himself with our fallen state. In our needs, the Son stands on our side and acts as our mediator to calm the Father’s anger. While the Father is ready to punish us and send us to hell, the Son intercedes, “Punish me! Let me bear your anger.”

This concept creates tension that divides the Godhead. It also seems that the Father has His own agenda and the Son asks the Father to change His mind. This view leads to a certain widespread and prevalent belief: the Son is more loving, patient, and compassionate than the Father. Unthoughtful reading of the Bible does give people this impression.

In this sense, Christians seem to have a tendency to be a “Unitarians” supporter of the Son. Although we still learn, devote, and worship the Father, we do these in terms of etiquette and fear of Him, at the core, we completely ignore Him. This is obviously a very wrong theological view.

It can be seen that if we regard impressions or feelings as truth, it can easily produce an undesirable butterfly effect (The butterfly flutters here, but a few days later it causes a tornado hundreds of miles away). These seemingly indifferent matter can greatly distort theological orthodoxy.

But the Old Testament such as in Psalm 145:8 it clearly says, “The Lord (God, the Father) is gracious and compassionate, slow to anger and rich in love.” Isn’t the Father same in temperament as the Son Jesus?

The New Testament John 3:15 says, “For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life.” Who sent this loving Jesus into the world to save us? The answer is, of course, God the Father! Can we say that the Father is not loving?

On the other hand, Jesus did at times express righteous indignation throughout His earthly ministry:

One commentator says, Jesus clearly displayed anger during His earthly life. The primary example is His response to those who were making a profit by exchanging money and selling animals at the temple (Matthew 21:12-13; Mark 11:15-18; John 2:13-22).

On another occasion, Jesus asked the religious leaders if it was okay to heal a person on the Sabbath day. When they would not answer, we are told, “he looked around at them with anger” (Mark 3:5) before healing a man. His harshness centered on the attitudes of religious teachers who claimed to know the Law yet cared more about themselves than whether a person was healed. So yes, Jesus was angry at times, yet did not sin (Hebrews 4:15).

Therefore, advocating “strict-Father and merciful Son” is a wrongheaded dichotomy. The disposition or the character of the Old Testament Father and of the New Testament Jesus is the same. They are of the one Triune God who is in and of themselves harmonious, tension-free, and should serve as a model for us of ideal relationships.

I Posted this earlier in Chinese:

“嚴父慈子” 的錯誤神學

This question came up again in recent Bible study group, so I elaborate and enhance the content and rewrite it in English here.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

When Sinner Came to His Senses

By T.C. Lo; October 12, 2020; revised June 29, 2021

The fifteenth chapter of Gospel Luke (vv. 11-32) records a parable told by Jesus entitled, “the two sons“. There are three characters in this parable: the father, the younger son, and the older son. For the past more than two thousand years, countless preachers and teachers had told this story using varieties of topics based on their focuses and purposes. If the story teller tried to focus on sinner’s repentance, he might assign it a topic “the prodigal son;” if he tried to emphasize on the loving kindness of the father, a topic, such as “the waiting father” might be an appropriate option. If the preacher wanted to communicate the difference between grace and legalism, “the story of the elder son” might be designated. I have also heard an unique title given to this story as “another brother“, which infers to Jesus’ declaration that He claims to be the brother of His followers (Mark 3:34-35). Or, “the real elder brother” as in Romans 8:29.

Many years ago, my wife and I had the opportunity to travel to St. Petersburg, Russia. One of the must-see attractions is the world-famous State Hermitage Museum, which was the former czar’s winter palace. In it was a great wealth of world famous paintings. One of the gorgeous portrayals was the The Prodigal Son painted by Rembrandt. I stayed in front of it for a long moment, examining the painter’s stroke of colors, and meditating on the Words of the Bible that describes the story behind the painting.

The full story of the “Two Sons” is recorded in Luke 15:11-32. But here we only focus on the repentance part of the story known as “The Prodigal Son” told in verse 11 through verse 20 that reads:「11 Jesus continued: “There was a man who had two sons. 12 The younger one said to his father, ‘Father, give me my share of the estate.’ So he divided his property between them. 13 “Not long after that, the younger son got together all he had, set off for a distant country and there squandered his wealth in wild living. 14 After he had spent everything, there was a severe famine in that whole country, and he began to be in need. 15 So he went and hired himself out to a citizen of that country, who sent him to his fields to feed pigs. 16 He longed to fill his stomach with the pods that the pigs were eating, but no one gave him anything. 17 “When he came to his senses, he said, ‘How many of my father’s hired servants have food to spare, and here I am starving to death! 18 I will set out and go back to my father and say to him: Father, I have sinned against heaven and against you. 19 I am no longer worthy to be called your son; make me like one of your hired servants.’ 20 So he got up and went to his father. “But while he was still a long way off, his father saw him and was filled with compassion for him; he ran to his son, threw his arms around him and kissed him.」

No matter how we tell this story, I think there is a phrase in it (verse 17), which can be said to be the turning point of the story. That phrase is: “When he came to his senses.” But how would a sinner come to his senses? Apostle Paul later answered it in theological language: “But because of His great love for us, God, who is rich in mercy, made us alive with Christ even when we were dead in transgressions–it is by grace you have been saved (Ephesians 2:4-5).” People’s coming to repentance is all due to the urging of the Holy Spirit, who causes us to come to our senses by first making us alive in Christ.

R.C. Sproul

My theological thought was deeply influenced by the late Reformed theologian, R.C. Sproul. His salvific experience was aspired by the piercing force of the words of the Bible. In the first week after he entered the university campus, one day he had a conversation with a talented senior student. This senior talked to him on the subject of “building a personal relationship with Jesus.” Their dialogue was a casual one, not a formal gospel lecture, where the man talked about the transcendent wisdom of the Bible. For some reason, he quoted a vague verse「…Whether a tree falls to the south or to the north, in the place where it falls, there will it lie (Ecclesiastes 11:3b).」Suddenly, God the Holy Spirit made “him come to his senses;” he seemingly realized that he was lying there motionless, like a dead tree, and decaying. He saw how depraved his life was, slowly decayed and rotten away. Under this thought, Sproul came to his senses; he entered his room, knelt on his knees, prayed by the bedside, asking God for forgiveness. Right there, he met Jesus and received eternal life, he thought of himself as a rotten soul being lifted up from the forest floor. Afterwards, Sproul said, “This terse partial verse of the scripture was like a wake-up call, and it was hitting the soft spot of my heart.”

Who would have thought that such a mundane and mostly unfamiliar phrase from the Old Testament could change a person’s life! This is a testimony to the regenerative power of the Scripture.

Saint Augustine

The talented Augustine lived a depraved life when he was young. Though his mother wept in prayers for him day and night, he seemed unchanged. One day when he was walking in the garden of his apartment in Milan, the Holy Spirit came upon his soul and he cried out: “Why should I wait? Why not end my filthy past at this moment?” At that instant, he heard some children next door playfully sang in repetition loudly: “Pick up a book to read, pick up a book to read (Latin: Tolle lege, tolle lege)” At that time, his sight fell on a Bible opened before him to Romans 13:13-14 which read:「13 Let us behave decently, as in the daytime, not in orgies and drunkenness, not in sexual immorality and debauchery, not in dissension and jealousy. 14 Rather, clothe yourselves with the Lord Jesus Christ, and do not think about how to gratify the desires of the sinful nature.」 The Holy Spirit used especially verse 13 to pierce his stone heart and turn it into a heart of flesh,  at once,  he came to his senses and repented. From then on, Augustine turned to God and baptized the following year. This medieval story once again bears witness to the fact that God’s Word has the power of regeneration.

Martin Luther

Centuries later, Martin Luther was awakened in a similar way. Luther had struggled deeply with God’s justice, and admitted that he even occasionally hated this doctrine. But when he read Augustine’s comment on Romans 1:17, the Holy Spirit suddenly led him to come to his senses, he began to grasp the true meaning of the gospel, that is, “The righteous will live by faith alone”, later known as sola fide. This short Scripture inspired Martin Luther to launch a great religious reformation movement, and its influence has spread to this day. It has confirmed once again that God’s Word are indeed capable of changing human history.

Bible Translation

A sister with a passion for missions was sent by the International Wycliffe Bible Translation Center (now renamed Wycliffe Global Alliance) to an undeveloped tribe to preach the gospel. This tribe had no written words, they only had oral communication. This sister first designed a set of words for them from the spoken language, and then used these words to translate the Bible. She chose the first chapter of Matthew’s Gospel as the starting point for her undertaking. When she thought of the Genealogy of Jesus Christ, in order to save time, she decided to omit this section and dived directly into the core of Matthew’s Gospel. After years of hard work, the translation was finally completed, and she sent the manuscript to a remote place for printing. A few months later, many printed copies were shipped back. But the villagers were not interested in the Bible at all. What they were fond of was the truck that transported the Bible copies. The heart of this missionary lady was crushed. But she persisted and decided to add the genealogy section to the manuscript and reprinted it. When she gave a copy of the revised version to the chief, the chief believed in Jesus after reading it. Not only that, soon afterward,  all the native people of the tribe believed in Jesus. The sister was pleasantly surprised and asked the chief why could this happen? It turned out that the Holy Spirit had made the chief to come to his senses and said, “What I did not know before but I am convinced now was that your Jesus was a real person because he had genealogy record. So I believe that your Bible is a real history of real people and real events. Jesus’ life was unlike the myths and legends described in our culture and tradition, he is real.”

God Alone

The essence of the gospel is that a person’s salvation begins with God’s raising him up with Christ according to His pleasure. Then, saving faith is given to sinner as a gift from God. God the Father accepted repenting sinner as His own child through the work of Christ accomplished on the cross. Therefore, salvation is entirely the collaboration of the Three Persons within the God-head. Human being claims no credit whatsoever in this process. So, we cannot help but giving glory to God, praising Him, serving Him, and glorifying Him. Amen!

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Theology | Leave a comment

「信心與行為」的再思

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天赐); September 24, 2020

每當查考雅各書2:14-26時,聖經學生都很自然地發出一個問題:保羅的「因信稱義」與雅各的「因行為稱義」有矛盾嗎? 聖經老師給了一個簡單且正碓的答案: 「聖經當然沒有矛盾,雅各是指 “真信心是用好行為去證明其真實性。」 我們是否就停在這裡呢?有沒有一個更透徹的理解? 我想我們是可以有更深一層的理解的。

當我們查考或默想聖經時,對某些詞彙的意義, 要獲得充分的了解是很大的問題。十三世紀的神學家阿奎那 (Thomas Aquinas) 遇到同樣的挑戰。當他在穆斯林相對主義者面前捍衛基督教時,他意識到語言的三種用法的區分是很重要 (Ref. 1)。

單義的 (Univocal)
「這幅油畫是好作品」和「這本書是一本好書」。這裡兩句話中的「好」字是單義的,因為它們的含義是相同,都是具有單一的意思, 就是描述一種藝術與文學的美好的品質。

異義的 (Equivocal)
「這篇道講得好」和「我的小狗是好狗」。前者是指這篇道「清晰, 正統, 切題」。後者是指「小狗聼話, 可愛, 清潔」。同一個「好」字,意思完全不同。還有一個例子:中文的「愛」字 或 英文的「love」是屬於「異義」的, 因為用同一個字來表達四種不同的愛是會產生混亂的。但希臘文可解決這個問題, 它把這個異義詞轉變成四個希臘的單義字以作區別:
• Storge—保護的愛,如描述父母的愛。
• Phileo—兄弟般的愛。 熱愛友誼。 費城 (Philadelphia), 意即兄弟之愛的城市。
• Eros— 性愛, 夫妻的愛, 或浪漫的愛情。
• Agape— 屬靈的愛。 純真的愛。 反映了上帝堅定的愛。(Note)

比喻的(Analogical)
當我想到世上的父親對我那麼好時,我就開始領會到那天上的父親真是好。前者的「好」我可體驗,後者的「好」深奧莫測,但透過比喻, 我可以增加對天父的認識。[注意, 對那些在童年時被父親虐待過的人,這比喻就用不上了。所以, 用比喻來交通是有其背景的限制的。]

除語言外,背景及對聼眾的了解也很重要。講道家Robinson 在他的書中 (Ref. 2) 指出,「溝通」意味著「意義的匯合 (Communication means “a meeting of meanings)」。無論是講員穿過大会堂向聼眾們発表演説,或作家向數世紀之後的讀者傳達訊息,若要溝通能生效,發訊者與受訊者必須有共享的共同事物:言語,文化,世界觀,交流的形式等。以解經為例,這就好像一位講解員將他的椅子拉到聖經作者坐的地方, 試圖努力回到作者當時的的聖經世界來明白其訊息。现在以區別雅各與保羅的「信心觀」為例説明之。

當我們坐在保羅的椅子,我們看到他書桌上寫給眾教會的書信 (羅馬書, 加拉太書, 以弗所書等), 便體驗到他是寫給當時的「律法主義者 (legalists)」。他們忘記了保羅所教導的福音,認為人得救是在乎守律法—這不是福音, 所以保羅稱之為「另一種福音」。為了矯正他們的錯誤,保羅在羅馬書中表達他的救恩論,寫道:「我們既因信稱義、就藉著我們的主耶穌基督、得與神相和 (Romans 5:1)」, 這只是其中一经文。簡言之,保羅的神學宣告是「一個人乃是單憑信心而稱義, 行為不是稱義的條件 (a man is justified by faith apart from work)。」

當我們坐在雅各的椅子,我們看到他書桌上寫給眾教會的書信 (雅各書), 便體会到他是寫給當時的「反律法主義者 (antinomians)」。此等人以為既然得救本乎恩,耶穌亦有無限的赦免,那麼又何必遵守律法呢?為了矯正他們的錯誤,雅各強調「人稱義是因著行為、不是單因著信 (James 2:24)」。簡言之, 雅各的神學宣告是「一個人是通過行為而不是僅僅通過信心而稱義 (a man is justified by works and not by faith alone)。

在這兩個宣告中, 它們都各自出現了三個詞:“稱義”, “信心” 和 “行為”。 如果這三個詞,每一個都對應地具相同的意義 (i.e., univocal),那麼我們就有問題了。 一位聖經作者説「因信稱義」而另位聖經作者説「因行為稱義」, 聖經豈非自相矛盾乎?  然而, 當我們堅信聖經是無誤, 也不能誤 (the infallibility and inerrancy of the Bible) 的教義,我們只能得出這樣的結論, 就是這三個詞,一定不是每個都對應地具相同意義的。它們一定是各有其所指 的意思(equivocal)。讓我們分別看看這三個字:

稱義 (Justified): Equivocal
• 對保羅來說,這意味著 “得救(saved), 被宣告為義 (declared righteous)”。
• 對雅各來說,它的意思是 “證明 (vindicated),認證 (authenticated),表明 (demonstrated)”。

行為 (Work): Equivocal
• 對保羅來說,這意味著 “法律的工作 (works of the law)”。
• 對雅各來說,這意味著 “信心的產物 (the product of faith)”。

信心 (faith): Univocal
這裡一定是指 “得救的信心” 而不是指「成聖的信心」。如果是指後者,那就沒有甚麼爭論需要在此解釋了,因為保羅也同意「 我們若是靠聖靈得生、就當靠聖靈行事 (Gal. 5:25)。」行事就是得救後的工作。然而雅各在此所講的信心,也可以把「成聖的信心」包括在內。
• 雅各心目中的信心,是指一種「能產生好行為的信心 (James 2:17)」。
• 要了解保羅心目中所指的信心,就要先了解保羅的救贖觀  (Soteriology)。保羅所獲得的啓示是:人是巳經死在罪惡過犯中,絕無任何道德能力和心靈的傾向去認識神, 去愛神。藉著神那难以置信的的恩典,衪使那些在創世以前巳被預定得救的人,從死亡中活過來。這個「活過來」就意味著重生,是完完全全, 百分之一百, 神的作為,人毫無貢献。對一個重生的人,神就賜他信心作禮物,使他用新造的性情和意志願意接受耶穌為他的主和救主。所以,在邏輯上和神學上,重生先於信心,但在時間上是同時的。一個重生的人是一個新造的人,這個新人在性情上是喜愛上帝,甘心願作榮神益人的事。所以一個真正被聖靈重生的人的信心是具有內在行善能力的信心。因此, 保羅心目中的信心,也是「能產生好行為的信心」 。因此,保羅和雅各的「信心」是「同義」的。可見雅各與保羅的神學是沒有矛盾的。

Note:
論到 Agape, 里程 (馮秉誠) 在他的 <聖經的詮釋> 中寫道: 我們常常被教導說, 阿嘎佩 (我喜歡香港或台灣人的翻譯, 把 Agape 譯作 “愛加倍”) 是指神那不變的 (unchanging), 崇高的 (sublime) 愛。但是, 不知讀者是否知道, 在新約聖經中, “底馬貪愛現今的世界 (提後 4:10)” 和先知巴蘭 “貪愛不義之工價 (彼後 2:15)” 中的 “貪愛” 所用的詞卻是 Agape, 而在約翰福音中, 天父對聖子及信徒的愛有時卻用費勒歐 (phileo)。 聖經也用Hesed 來描述神的愛;英文譯作 lovingkindness (Ref. 3)。可見明白字句並非易事。

References:

  1. “Defending Your Faith” by RC Sproul; pp. 67-68.
  2. “Biblical Preaching—The Development and Delivery of Expository Messages” by Haddon W. Robinson; p. 23.
  3. “聖經的詮釋” by里程; p. 4.
Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

人的感覺是了解神的旨意的根據嗎?

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); September 11, 2020

這是保羅在第三次宣教之旅 (Acts 18:22 to Acts 21:19) 的回程中所發生的事。

保羅在米利都向從以弗所下來的众長老説了這句話:

Acts 20:22「現在我往耶路撒冷去、心甚迫切、〔原文作心被捆綁〕不知道在那裡要遇見甚麼事。」

「心甚迫切」英文是「compelled by the Spirit」。透過聖靈的催逼,保羅雖然深知捆綁在眼前,他仍決定「往耶路撒冷去」, 可見保羅並沒有不順服聖靈的旨意。「催逼 (compelled)」是指神的明顕旨意,不用人去推測。這種清晰的聖靈感動,在保羅的事工中常出現這種情況。參考「馬其頓的異象」(16:6–10)。

聖靈的旨意,往往不是單向一人啓示,乃是多方多次地表明,以作明顕的見證。整個福音的啓示是如此,甚至整本聖經的啓示也是如此 (Hebrew 1:1)。
Acts 20:
(v. 23) 但知道聖靈在各城裡向我指證、說、有捆鎖與患難等待我。
(v. 24) 我卻不以性命為念、也不看為寶貴、只要行完我的路程、成就我從主耶穌所領受的職事、證明 神恩惠的福音。

這兩節經文更肯定保羅是明知大難當頭,仍堅持聖靈的指引,決定往聖路撒冷去。我們在這裡看出保羅那種願意犧牲的順服。「在各城裡向我指證」。説明不只一次,不只一個地方,聖靈都明確多方多次指出「捆鎖與患難」是在耶京等待著保羅。

Acts 21:
(v. 11) 「到了我們這裡、就拿保羅的腰帶、捆上自己的手腳、說、聖靈說、猶太人在耶路撒冷、要如此捆綁這腰帶的主人、把他交在外邦人手裡。」

這是在回耶路撒冷的回程中,到了該撒利亞所發生的事, 論到一位從猶太下來的先知,亞迦布,所說的話。他用演戲的方式,預言保羅的被捕。聖靈並沒有向這些人勸告保羅關乎「去」與「不去」耶路撒冷的旨示。

Acts 21:
(v. 12)「我們和那本地的人、聽見這話、都苦勸保羅不要上耶路撒冷去。」
「我們」也包括使徒行傳的作者路加,他和當地的人巳從聖靈獲得了消息。但是「苦勸保羅不要上耶路撒冷去」不是聖靈給他們的命令,而是他們對所獲得的消息,作出人情友善的回應。

Acts 21
(v. 4)「找著了門徒、就在那裡住了七天.他們被聖靈感動、對保羅說、不要上耶路撒冷去。」
保羅來到推羅 (撒迦利亞的前一站) 遇到這班弟兄,他們也「被聖靈感動」, 獲知耶京將要發生的事,他們便以「人的感情」勸保羅「不要上耶路撒冷去」。跟據 (21:12) 的解釋,這一定不是聖靈的命令。但也有一個可能性,就是他們「以為」這是神的命令。所以這裡教導我們不要单单把自己的「感受」作為了解神的旨意的根據。使徒彼得也犯過同樣的錯誤,勸耶穌不要上十字架, 结果被主斥责 (太16:21-23)。所以我們不能單憑人的感覺去確定神的旨意。

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

The Tender Touch of Jesus—a theological evaluation on a Jesus’ miracle

By Tin-chee Lo; July 5, 2020

Introduction

This article gives an overview of basic redemptive truths through a miracle performed by Jesus, including regeneration, sanctification, and glorification. In the latter part of this article, we deal with a thorny question asked frequently by peoples of non-Christian heritages such as Chinese, Muslims or Buddhists and the like. Their question is based on the assumption that the cultural background of their birth automatically make it more   difficult for them to believe in Jesus than most Western peoples that raises the question that why doesn’t God give everyone equal and fair opportunities as far as accepting Jesus is concerned?

One of Jesus’ Miracle

Mark 8:22-26 records an interesting account with deep theological significance.

v.22 They came to Bethsaida, and some people brought a blind man and begged Jesus to touch him.
v.23 He took the blind man by the hand and led him outside the village. When he had spit on the man’s eyes and put his hands on him, Jesus asked, “Do you see anything?”
v.24 He looked up and said, “I see people; they look like trees walking around.”
v.25 Once more Jesus put his hands on the man’s eyes. Then his eyes were opened, his sight was restored, and he saw everything clearly.
v.26 Jesus sent him home, saying, “Don’t even go into the village.”

Sadly, blind people are often regarded as marginalized people in societies, and they are prejudiced as useless. But thankfully, some people who had faith in Jesus cared about this blind man at that time and brought him to Jesus, begging the Lord to heal him. As an application, the intercession of these faithful believers changed the blind man’s life forever. This shows how important it is for Christians to pray for others.

Jesus took the blind man’s hand (v. 23a). This must have been an unforgettable experience for this blind man. Most likely this might have been the first time in his life that his hand was held by a person. Because of Jesus’ hand, he was no longer afraid of falling or getting lost. If the story ends here, he could still be proud of himself, saying, “Wow! I have touched Jesus’ hand!” Jesus then led him away from the crowd, and even from his disciples (v. 23b). Here we see that Jesus respects the privacy of others. Today, we find some radical-Pentecostal leaders who like to show off their healing gifts in public. No matter how marvelous it may seem, in the end, I don’t know who gets the glory, the minister? or God? Christians absolutely believe in spiritual gifts. How can we not believe? I too believe in spiritual healing but I am not of the radical sort (Ref. 1). Spiritual gift by definition is the gift given by the Holy Spirit, and the Holy Spirit is the Spirit of Jesus Christ, and the Spirit of God (Romans 8:9). It follows that the power of our Lord Jesus is the power of the Holy Spirit. The aim of the Holy Spirit is to glorify Christ. Any human performance which does not bring glory to Christ is not the work of the Holy Spirit. Period.

First touch—signifies regeneration

If I am sick, I will pray to God who may heal me through the hands of the doctors, and I may take medicine as prescribed. In most cases, my healing took place through some kind of media. But Jesus’ miraculous healing are immediate and media-free. During this particular healing “process”, Jesus spit on the blind man’s eyes. Spitting is an action that causes people to feel uncomfortable, is also a culturally disrespectful act, and is insulting and contemptuous. But we know that this wasn’t the motive of Jesus. Then Jesus laid his hands on him. This was Jesus’ first gentle and considerate touch with the blind man. Jesus asked him, “What do you see?” The blind man looked up at Jesus and said, “I see people, but they are like trees.” Although the blind man was not able to see clearly, after all, it was still a dramatic change. The blind man was formerly in a state of never-ending darkness, and now he had vision, even though what he saw was still blurry. Imagine that his eyes were originally useless, at least now he could perceive the movement and shapes of objects. His sight was poor but not blind. He no longer needed a walking stick, and could walk freely without danger. This story is not a metaphor, but a historic miracle with time, space, and characters in it. However, the very fact that Jesus healed the blind man has deep spiritual significance to which we shall turn (Ref. 2).

The Bible often uses physical blindness as a metaphor for human being’s spiritual lostness. Everyone is born spiritually blind as if there are scales blocking the sight. We don’t have spiritual eyes to see the kingdom of God. People cannot use their will to clear the scales. We need the touch of the Holy Spirit. This first touch of Jesus upon the blind man represents regeneration. Regeneration cannot be achieved by ourselves, it is entirely, 100%, the act of God’s grace. This first touch, which is needed only once, radically transforms us. We, who are dead in the spirit because of our sin and transgression, come to life immediately. Immediately, our minds are awakened, our spiritual eyes can see the true light, and we have a renewed free will which inclines to choose God; God then gives us a gift of faith to accept Christ, and we will immediately move from the realm of darkness to the kingdom of light. Regeneration (Spiritual New birth) and faith occur simultaneously in time, but in terms of logical order, regeneration precedes faith. Unless a person is born again, he cannot have the saving faith needed for his salvation. Unless a person is born again, he cannot have the inclination to turn himself from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God (Acts 26:18).

The first touch of Jesus represents a touch of rebirth which enables us to have a correct understanding of ourselves. We immediately realized that we were once lost and that we are saved now any more than we were blind and we now can see. Formerly we are slaves of sin, and now we are forgiven individuals with liberty in Christ. Our lives were wrong-headed but now we know our eternal destiny. In the past, our spiritual eyes were blind, but now our spiritual eyes are bright. We have confidence in our self-understanding.

The second touch–signifies sanctification

Jesus’ work of healing did not just stop here. He also made a second touch. Having touched by Jesus for the second time, the blind man said excitedly, “My eyes now function normally; I can clearly see people of all shapes, they are tall, short, fat, thin, young and old. I can tell even the wrinkles on their faces. I no longer misunderstand trees as human beings. I can also see flowers and trees, even branches swaying in the breeze.” The most significant thing which we should note is that the blind man’s newly-made eyes could clearly see the face of his healer, Jesus, for the first time. Sighting the face of Jesus is really a good beginning of a blessed vision!

In the spiritual sense, Jesus’ first touch was a touch of salvation. Only God, and He alone, can do. Jesus’ second touch was a touch of sanctification. A person who has just been reborn, though he has his spiritual eyes opened, there are still elements of old-self like a thick layer of cataract scale which makes the vision obscure and causes him to mistake people as trees. But after being touched by Jesus for the second time, his eyes became clear and sharp, and he could focus on what he wanted to see. However, in the process of sanctification, we have a lot of “scales” to be taken of, so we need not just one second touch of Jesus, we also need the third, the fourth, the fifth, and so on, during our earthly lifetimes.

But one day in the future, believers will be welcome to the Heavenly home. At that moment, God will supernaturally remove their old-self. All the scales would completely drop by this final tender touch of Jesus. This is called “glorification” which is the ultimate goal of our earthly sanctification. With perfect purity, we enter into eternity and see our God face to face. “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they will see God (Matthew 5:8).”

Two Worldviews

Aristotle’s view of the universe is eternal, no beginning and no end, like a circle. Buddhist’s view of reincarnation (輪迴) is an endless life-death cycle; when a living being dies, it enters the afterlife in one of the six forms (六道輪迴) depending on the good or evil deeds done in its present life. Buddhism believes that if a living thing cannot achieve the purpose of liberation, they will always circulate indefinitely in six different forms. Such circular-worldview does not correspond to reality (Ref. 3) but is attractive because it avoids the issue of “beginning.” Since everything has a beginning must have a “cause.” Circular worldview does not need to answer the “first cause” and hence avoid the question of the existence of God. On the other hand, Christian’s worldview is linear. The universe had a beginning (Genesis) and an end (Revelation). Our physical life has a beginning and an end. Our spiritual life begins with new-birth and culminates at “glorification”. In between is our journey of sanctification. During this period, we may have been at times indifferent toward spiritual things, regressed in our faith, or even stumbled in our Christian walk, but overall, it is nevertheless, an upward, heaven bound journey toward the celestial city. Through Bible reading, prayer, devotion, worship, and evangelism, the new life of Christians are continuously renewed and the degree of their Christ-likeness are progressively growing (Ref. 4). This upward progress is brought about because Jesus took our hand and walked alongside us on this path of eternal life, as much as Jesus took the blind man’s hand and moved forward together.

Next to the Bible, is the book with the largest number of publications, “Pilgrim’s Progress” (Ref. 5), an allegorical literature written by John Bunyan (1628-1688). The main character in the story is a pilgrim, deliberately named “Christian.” Carrying on his back a burden that makes him difficult to move, he walked cumbersomely, one heavy step at a time, toward the Celestial City. Difficulties loom along his way, tribulations, temptations, and traps hindering his journey in every turn. Outlandish names of people and places pop up everywhere, signifying the challenges Christians may face during their earthly pilgrimage. The pilgrim’s rucksack symbolizes his sins which includes pride, laziness, greed, etc. One day, he came to a hill with a cross standing on it, as soon as he gazed up at the cross, the baggage immediately slid off his back and rolled into a grave adjacent to him. The pilgrim immediately felt brisk and vivacious. This story tells Jesus’ followers to understand two extremely important truths: (1) we are pilgrims and we are sojourners of this world which is not our home; (2) our life is upward moving and progressive. We have a heavenly call to move upward and not circling around aimlessly and endlessly. This is why we see so many missionaries who go to rusty places, non-stop, like the semi-nomadic people in the Old Testament. “This world is not my home” is the song they joyfully sing. Wherever they go, they are adventurous, and they do not drink stagnant water. Just as the father of faith, Abraham, who looked forward to the city with foundations, whose architect and builder is God (Hebrews 11:10). The contrary worldview is atheism and secularism. They are living in a closed system without transcendent intervention. They believe that there is no righteousness in life and no judgment after death. They concern only “Here and Now” without eternity in view.

Baptism

We firmly believe in the doctrine of “justification by faith alone.” But an alleged faith, without good deeds to support it, is the faith that does not justify. True “saving faith” is a faith that can sanctify people. I don’t know why this time Jesus healed the blind man with spit on his eyes. I do not believe that Jesus’ saliva is the panacea to restore his eyes any more than the water in the baptism pool can save people, but baptism points to the living water that brought us to life, and to the sign of sanctification by the Holy Spirit. Baptism is also the sign that the baptized person is to submit to the Lord, just as the blind man did not resist that Jesus spit at him. I think that the second touch of Jesus upon the blind man was pointing to the constant presence and guidance of God in our course of sanctification. Jesus holding his hand is a guarantee for the pilgrims that they will certainly reach the “city in heaven” in consistent with the doctrine of “perseverance of the saints.”

Difficult Questions

There are many blind people in Israel. Why did Jesus heal this one? The most obvious answer is: This blind man was at Bethsaida, and Jesus happened to pass Bethsaida that day, so this blind man was “luckier” than any other blind men. Such an argument puts too much emphasis on this non-being “luck” or “chance”, and disregards the sovereign will of God and the doctrine of predestination so evidently mentioned in the Bible. I often hear questions like this typical one: “Those born in Christian families were naturally easier to believe in Jesus than those who were not. Those who were born in Muslim or Buddhist families seem to be very difficult to believe in Jesus. Chinese have Confucianism and Buddhism influences, and thousands of years of cultural baggage. From human perspective, these upbringings have created tremendous resistance to faith in Jesus. Isn’t God unfair to these people-groups? Since salvation is for all kinds of peoples in the world without distinction, then why does God not give everyone equal or fair opportunities?” At the same time, God have chosen Jews instead of the most populous Chinese to be His agent for salvation. Is it not another evidence of unfairness?

My entry points for Christian’s responses to these questions are: We believe that God is omnipotent, so He is able to save. We believe that God is fully loving, so His intentions must be good. Regarding salvation, His purpose is clear: “The Lord wants all men to be saved and to come to a knowledge of the truth (1 Tim 2:4).” During the persecution, God’s children (Jews and Gentiles) longed for the return of Jesus Christ to abolish their sufferings. They cried out in complaint as to why the Lord was so slow to come. Referring to the timing of the second coming, the Bible is not without explanation, “The Lord is not slow in keeping his promise, as some understand slowness. He is patient with you, not wanting anyone to perish, but everyone to come to repentance (2 Pt 3:9).” So God’s intention to save all people-groups is evident from the pens of the New Testament writers. The concept of Great Commission is also found in the Old Testament. God established covenant with Abraham by saying, “I will bless those who bless you, and whoever curses you I will curse; and ALL peoples (not just Israel) on earth will be blessed through you” (Genesis 12:3). The psalmist prayed that God’s ways may be known on earth, His salvation among ALL nations (Psalm 67:2).

Israel was chosen for duty, not because they were particularly favored, but because God wanted them to advance the redemptive message to all nations (Gen 22:18). Therefore, the election of Israel is not a matter of fairness and injustice, it is a matter of mission. However, one must note that privilege and responsibility always go hand in hand: The greater the entrustment of the mission, the stricter is God’s demand for them. The greater their dereliction, the severer is the punishment for them. No wonder Israel had suffered more in history than had any other nations due to her rejection of the Savior whose message they were supposed to proclaim but fails to do so.

Vince Vitale (Ref. 6; p. 128) points out that there are two events which can be said to be the two bookends of Jesus’ life: (A) The magi from the East in the time of Jesus’ birth, and (B) the promulgation of the Great Commandment before His ascension. Everything in between was defined as Jesus’ earthly ministries.

(A) Jesus’ life begins with the affirmation of his supernatural identity. This must have been revealed by the magi. They were born Gentiles. They lived far away from the Holy Land. They had never heard the name of Jehovah in their lifetime. What they specialized in the arcane astrology that Jehovah deems abominable. The gold, frankincense, and myrrh they possessed were used to worship the evil spirits in their shrines. From a human perspective, their spiritual situation, cultural and family backgrounds, and their birthplaces were very unfavorable for them to believe in Jesus. But God, who loves all peoples, based on what these eastern wise-men knew (i.e., astrology) and what they had (i.e., materials used to perform magic), led them into Truth and the knowledge of Christ due to the grace of God (Matthew 2 :11). In the same way, God today can use what you know and what you have, to glorify Him as much as the magi were used by God. Even these things may not be pleasing to God, but God can transform them into a way to lead you to know Jesus. We must never make excuses by saying, “Yeah! I have a Confucius mindset; I grew up in a family with strong Buddhist background, I am not like most Westerners whose upbringings make them easier to embrace Christianity; how can one expect me to believe in Jesus?” If the magi could believe in Jesus, we have no excuse to blame God for being unfair to us!

(B) The other bookend of Jesus’ life was this: Jesus’ life on earth consummated with a mission statement to His followers. He appeared to the disciples on the mountain and gave them what is known as the Great Commandment: “Therefore go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to obey everything I have commanded you. And surely I am with you always, to the very end of the age” (Matthews 28:19-20). The key word is “all nations” which encompasses all people-groups without exception.

These two bookends of Jesus’ life—“Introduction and Conclusions”—had clearly revealed God’s commitment to all people-groups. Other than those who could naturally hear God’s Word (such as Jews, Westerners, or people who were growing up in Christian families), Jesus paid attention to those who thought they were “impossible” to believe in Him. If we read the Gospels in detail, we will find that between these two bookends, Jesus paid attention to the salvation of the Gentiles, such as the Samaritan woman by the well (John 4:4-26) and the centurion and his household (Acts 10). Jesus’ life had consistently surprised his friends and enemies, because He never ignores those who we all think are too foreign, too unintelligent, too incompetent, or too immoral. We all think that Jesus doesn’t have to spend time on these marginalized people, but this is not what Jesus in mind. Although I don’t know exactly how God guarantees that everyone has a fair chance to come into contact with the truth, the two bookends of Jesus’ life and the stories between the two bookends can assure us that He is fully willing to touch everyone in the world, no matter how different their backgrounds are. We must not arbitrarily say that God is unfair.

Blaise Pascal was a talented mathematician, physicist, inventor, and philosopher. He believed that the relational God in the Bible, who has been pursuing relationships with mankind, has always been willing to seek out outright those who seek him with all his heart; but to those who deliberately escape him with all his heart, God would hide from them. Therefore, Pascal thinks, we should not be surprised if “There is enough light for those who only desire to see, and enough obscurity for those who have a contrary disposition” (Ref. 6, p.130). God will not force us to follow Him. We follow Him not because He is irresistible, but because He is lovable and we trust Him sincerely. Perhaps we should ask ourselves this question: Is there such a possibility that the things that God wants us to know about Him, have already been clearly revealed to us?
Or we may ask differently: Do we not have the opportunity to come into contact with the truth? Yet we don’t know it just because we do not love the truth but suppress it? As the Scriptures say: “The wrath of God is being revealed from heaven against all the godlessness and wickedness of men who suppress the truth by their wickedness, since what may be known about God is plain to them, because God has made it plain to them” (Romans 1:18-19). God gave us a promise: “You will seek me and find me when you seek me with all your heart” (Jeremiah 29:13).

God’s timing is often different from ours and it does not always seem fair to us. But fairness can only be perceived retrospectively. We cannot judge God’s fairness just by looking at what happened in a certain day. We dare not to say that Jesus was unjust on that special day, in that special place, where He only healed a special blind man but not the others. Even if Jesus had not heal that blind man, there is no injustice on Jesus’s part because Jesus did not owe that blind man anything. The fact that he was chosen to be healed was entirely God’s Grace. If we look back at the years of our lives with an eternal perspective, there is no excuse for anyone for not accepting Jesus Christ as one’s savior. “For since the creation of the world God’s invisible qualities–his eternal power and divine nature–have been clearly seen, being understood from what has been made, so that men are without excuse” ((Romans 1:20). We don’t know how God reveals Himself to everyone specifically, but we can say that our search for Him can never been in vain. Because anyone seeks God will eventually find out that he or she is being sought by God. Looking at His life: Jesus, being in very nature God, did not consider equality with God something to be grasped, but willingly made Himself nothing, taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness. And being found in appearance as a man, He humbled himself and became obedient to death– even death on a cross (Philippians 2:6-8)! We should be convinced that He really came to serve us and save us. I deeply believe that Jesus is treating everyone justly, because he Himself was willing to accept unjust treatment falling upon Him. Our Lords understands injustice so He would never treat us unjustly.

If we say, “The matter of faith is related to when we were born, where we were growing up, and under what culture we were influenced.” This statement can only be applied to atheism, Pluralism, and other worldviews, because this statement implies that our upbringing is influenced by all kinds of impersonal factors. But we cannot apply this statement to Christianity because only the personal God described in the Bible cares about all people. Our choices are: (1) a Christian God who is determined and capable of reaching people everywhere, or (2) the secular gods or philosophies which are relationally disconnected with us. Given these two choices, if I can only pick one, I clearly would choose Christianity, because only the Christian God offers a tender touch to my life. This is the most reasonable decision I can think of.

References

1. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=1508

2. “Acts—St. Andrew’s Expositional Commentary” by R.C. Sproul.

3. “https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=284” and “https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=1556”

4. “Five Things Every Christian Needs To Grow” by R.C. Sproul.

5. “The Pilgrim’s Progress” by John Bunyan (1678).

6. “Jesus Among Secular Gods” by Ravi Zacharias and Vince Vitale; pp. 128-132.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

如果這人是基督徒,我就絕不要成為基督徒

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); June 19, 2020

幾年前,我有機會與清華大學的一位學者分享福音。 在談論結束前,他對一些他所認識的基督徒作出了非常尖锐的評論, 説:「如果這個人是基督徒,我就不想成為基督徒了。」 我猜想他一定與某基督徒發生過一些另他傷心的不幸經歷。 這個經歷使他不單對這位基督徒,乃是對整個基督教作出了一項非常嚴厲的評估。我也不能不承認這是一項非常合理的起訴,特別對我而言, 因為我堅信一個人的得救,完全是上帝超自然的作為,那麼為何這位基督徒的行為沒有表現出超自然的轉變呢? 最近,我在查經班中,又遇到了同樣的問題。 使我想起有人曾經如此說:「沒有新聞是新的新聞;所有新聞只不過是舊新聞發生在新的人群中。」不為人所察覺的是,這個説法實際上是迴響了三千年前所羅門在所觀察到的並記錄在聖經中的事實,就是:「日光之下並無新事(傳1:9)。」 但是我必須說,這個問題不僅困擾著像你和我這樣的普通人,這個問題也困擾著歷史上著名的思想家:印度革命家和國父甘地 (Mahatma Gandhi) 喜歡閱讀耶穌的《登山寶訓》。 但論到基督教,他説, :「我喜歡他們的基督,但我不喜歡他們的基督徒。」曾杜撰「上帝已死」一詞的激烈無神論者德國哲學家尼采 (Friedrich Nietzsche) 曾經如此說過:「如果基督徒看起來有多一㸃的救贖樣子,我就會相信他們的救贖主。」看來,基督徒的行為成為很多人的絆腳石—事實也是如此。

在反映人們對基督徒的批評時,我不得不提出幾點供他們參考:

我不是在這裡為基督徒辯護。 我在這裡乃是捍衛基督教的合理性和有效性,這也是我事奉的重點。在基督教中,聲稱你有信心, 不一定代表你真正擁有信心。所有基督徒都會有一天在基督的審判枱前為自己的思想和行為辯護。 在知道人心肺腑的耶穌看來,有些我們以為他是基督徒,不是真正的基督徒。 耶穌在馬太福音對這些所謂「基督徒」說「不是每個對我說 ‘主啊,主啊’ 的人都能進入天堂,只有那些遵行我父的旨意的人才能進去。」

聖經豈不是説「凡求告主名的,就必得救」嗎?現在為甚麽耶穌説祂不認識那些「求告主名的人呢?」問題是他們口裏雖然承認,但心裏卻沒有相信, 所以這等人是沒有得救的 (羅10:9)。對於此等人, 不論是舊約時代的人或新約時代的人,神都毫不保留地譴責他們,說:「因為這子民只用言語來親近我,用嘴唇尊崇我,他們的心卻遠離我。他們對我的敬畏,只是遵從傳統的吩咐。」(太15:8) & (賽29:13)尤有甚者,今天還有人,比遵從傳統(即靠功德稱義,不是因信稱義,不靠恩典稱義) 更甚,就是以福音牟利。他們的事奉, 人看起來很熱心,很有成就, 在神眼中卻是枉然。但我們不應判斷某人是否真正的基督徒。 這樣的判斷乃屬乎上帝, 人無資格也無這種判斷能力。這是第一點。

基督教的本質是 「上帝的旨意」。 因此,真正的問題是:你對基督教不滿的東西,是否出於耶穌基督的教導呢?它是否符合上帝的旨意呢?它是否被神所認可的呢? 你的答案會使你調整你的問題。基督教的焦點是完美的神,不是有罪有限的人。這是第二點。

我並不是說一個真正的基督徒是一個完美的人。 但我斷言耶穌—我們信仰的對象—是完美無瑕疵的神。因此,儘管基督徒有缺欠,但基督教是一個完美的世界觀。 一位真正的基督徒是為自己的罪惡不斷尋求耶穌的恩典和寬恕的人。 是的,偽善對基督教來說是致命的痛苦,因為它削弱了傳福音的力量。 沒有人能過完全擺脫偽善的生活,基督徒也不例外。 任何人聲稱自己是完全沒有虛偽, 那就是最大的偽善了。這是第三點。

更重要的是,我們不應通過與其他人的比較來衡量基督徒,基督徒是要與自己的過去, 而不是與別人,進行比較。 當我們成為基督徒之後,基督的改變能力可以,而且必定會,改變我們,但這個改變不是立即的,而是逐步的。這就是基督的恩典。 正如(Leonard Ravenhill) 說的那樣:「基督不是來到世上使壞人變成好人,而是要使死人變成活人 (Jesus did not come into the world to make bad men good. He came into the world to make dead men live)。」用我們自己的好行為來作比較式地去衡量道德是非常危險的:如果我們做得比別人好,我們可能會沾沾自喜, 感到驕傲並鄙視別人。 如果我們做得不比別人好,我們就免不了灰心, 自卑, 和失望。 但是,如果我們靠恩典生活,不去作比較,我們就會無憂無慮,而我們的生活就會變得充實快樂,因為我們知道一切都是上帝的恩典。這是第四點。

現在我們用一些正面的透視去看看整個事情。歷史學家指出,基督教之所以迅速傳播的部分原因是:僅僅是因為早期的基督教徒是如此善良。 他們照顧鄰居,窮人和寡婦。 基督徒的善良和對受傷害和被踐踏的人們的服務吸引了很多新的信徒。 基督教對人類的積極的影響, 我們不應該忽略。

八零年代初,有一位知名的電視佈道家 (名字不提), 被揭露了許多醜事, 很多人因此跌倒。我有一位同事,好不容易使她去教堂, 但因此醜聞, 便在教會消失了。此事的當時, 比利·葛培禮(Billy Graham)在南非開佈道會,有人問及他此事, Billy 很機智地回答説,「你為什麼不專注於那些好的基督徒呢? 每日有成千上萬的飛機在天空上安全飛行,電視上毫無消息,但一架幾年才發生一次的墜機事件, 卻在電視屏幕上成為頭條新聞。」但頭條新聞的新聞並不代表人們的日常生活。

如果看到基督徒做壞事成為個你拒絕基督教的理由,那麼當你看到無神論者做壞事時間, 你也應該同樣地去拒絕無神論, 因而開始求助於上帝才對。如果無神論者的邏輯是一致的, 教會就一定興旺了。因此,人們應該首先誠實地詢問自己提出這些問題的動機: 「為什麼教會中有偽君子呢?」當你能清楚地區分基督徒的行為和基督教的教導時,所有這些問題都可以輕易化解。 當你能明確地區分基督徒的不完美和耶穌基督的完美無瑕時,所有這些問題都將不再困擾你了。 我們應該將目光投向聖潔的耶穌基督,而不是耶穌所拯救的罪人。 畢竟,耶穌不是來使壞人變得更好,祂降世的目的乃是要使人重生得生命。

在更廣泛的範圍內,有些人以教會歷史充滿壓迫和暴力作為拒絕基督教的理由, 如:十字軍聖戰 (Crusades),西班牙的宗教裁判 (Spanish Inquisition) 和無數次反猶太主義 (antisemitism), 和種族主義 (systematic racism),美洲殖民地的女巫審判 (Salem witch trials), 以及其它耶穌從未認可的恥辱時刻等,都可能成為別人不信耶穌的藉口。但我希望以上所討論的幾點都同樣地可以對歷史中反對基督教的觀點提供更平衡和準確的見解。

寫到這裡,我對自己的問題「一個人的得救,既完全是上帝超自然的作為,那麼為何基督徒的行為沒有表現出超自然的轉變呢?」也獲得了答案。是的,上帝超自然地重生我們, 也將會超自然地使我們全然聖潔,但不是發生在今生,乃是在我們離世那一刻,上帝特別額外的恩典, 使我們完全成聖,那就是我們「得榮耀 (glorification)」的時刻。這是救恩最後的一個超自然的改變。

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History, Life | Leave a comment

基督徒在二十一世紀所面臨的挑戰

By Tin-chee (TC) Lo, 盧天賜

序言

不管你接受與否,我們都生活在一個多元的,反基督教的社會中,敏感的事物浮出水面,  這使傳福音非常困難。 如果我們一不小心,我們很容易在各方面成為別人的敵人。然而,二千多年來的教會,豈非遭遇到同樣的敵視嗎? 但福音和耶穌基督的教會卻站立不移。今天:

• 從哲學的角度來看,只要你不聲稱真理是具排他性的,你就可以安全無事。

• 從道德的角度來看,只要你不聲稱聖經是道德最高的框架,就可以安居樂業。

• 從宗教的角度來看,只要你不把耶穌帶入對話之內,你什麼都可以說。 否則,友誼可以迅速失去, 甚至朋友都可變成敵人。

• 從精神生活的角度來看,即使你想表達一些靈性觀念,東方精神 (Eastern spirituality) 可以獲得豁免權,但西方精神將面臨徹底的批評。 偏執是明顕的。

• 從言論自由的角度來看,記者可以自由進入任何基督教教堂並公開嘲笑基督教,但他們卻不敢輕視穆斯林。

• 從教育的角度來看,真正的學術精神是「進化論」與「智能設計 (intelligence design)」雙管齊下,讓學生用他們的獨立思想去決定誰是誰非。但現今卻用立法的方策去禁止教導「有創造者」的假说 (hypothesis)。

這正是當今社會的心態和氣氛。 但是我們應該基於真理而不是基於時代的情緒來判斷基督教的福音和真理。 人的心情可以隨時產生變化。 但真理卻不能。 廿一世紀的基督徒正在面臨許多挑戰,僅舉三例説明之:

第一個挑戰是「普救論 (Universalism)」

耶穌將所有律法和先知總結為一條最大的誡命:

• 1a: 盡心,盡性,盡力愛主你的上帝。
• 1b: 愛鄰居如己。

而且 1b 是以 1a 為基礎的。所有法律和先知都遵循這兩個部分的誡命為原則。 (馬太福音22:37-39)

所有宗教人士—基督徒,穆斯林,猶太教—都同意耶穌的偉大誡命。 我的問題是:當你同意愛你的 ”上帝” 時,誰是你的上帝? 當你與 “你的鄰居”一起行走時,他們是你的 ”弟兄“ 嗎?

十九世紀末葉的德國自由派神學家 Adolf Harnack 在他的著作《什麼是基督教? 》中, 將基督教降低至兩個基本的肯定,即上帝的「普遍父愛 (universal fatherhood)」 和人與人間的「普遍兄弟情誼 (universal brotherhood)」。這兩者在 Harnack 所要表達的意義上都是不合乎聖經的 (Ref. 1)。上帝從一本造出萬族的人。在這廣泛層面的意義上,不錯,上帝是地球上每一個人的父親。但在救贖層面的意義上,就大大不同了。只有重生得救的人,才可以稱上帝為「阿爸父」, 而上帝只稱那些祂所收納 (救贖) 的人為「我兒」。

• 那些擁護「普世父親 (universal fatherhood)」的人說:所有的神都是一樣, 只是他們的名稱不同而矣。

• 那些擁護「普世兄弟 (universal brotherhood)」的人說:所有宗教的信徒都是兄弟, 都是姊妹。

這聽起來很有寬容性,但卻非常具有欺騙性。 現在讓我們聽耶穌的断言:「如果你真的認識我,你也會認識我的父親 (cf 約翰福音14:7; 8:19)。 」換言之, 「如果你不認識我,那麼你就不能認識我的父。」 由於穆斯林,佛教徒,摩門教徒,耶和華見證人等都不認識耶穌,因此他們的神就不同等于聖經中的天父。 所以「基督教的神與其它宗教的神是同一位,只是名稱不同」的説法就不成立了。既然父親不同,基督徒與其它教徒就不可能是弟兄姊妹。我們就不能認同「普世兄弟」的觀念了。

普救主義不可能適用於基督教。 對基督徒來說,我們沒有普世的父親 (universal fatherhood),我們也沒有普世的兄弟 (Universal brotherhood); 我們只有普世的鄰居 (universal neighborhood)。「普世父親」和「普世弟兄」的觀念是把基督教的獨特性去掉和消除。沒有獨特性就沒有影響力。沒有影響力的基督教就成了今天所指的「後基督教時代 (post-Christian era)。」

第二個挑戰是相對主義 (Relativism)

自從愛因斯坦 (Albert Einstein) 在1905 年發表「相對論 (Theory of Relativity)」以後, 後人嘗試把它應用在各樣可能想到的學科上, 包括倫理學與宗教。這是一個龐大的實驗, 試驗人是否可以離開 「絕對」 而活。答案是:可以。人可以離開「絕對」而活, 但一定會活得很不好。請不要誤會我, 以為我把社會下滑到無法無天的混亂狀態歸咎於愛因斯坦的相對論。其實這位大科學家自己也恐懼到把科學相对論延伸到這種思想運動所導至的不良後果。所以他聲明, 相對論只能應用在物理學上, 不宜應用在倫理學。其實相對論的前設並非相對; 這前設就是: 光速是一個「絕對」的常數, 是物理學一個「絕對」不變的參照點。 (Ref. 2)

相對主義者說:「對你來說這是真理,但對我來說卻不然。」在耶穌受難那一個禮拜期間,彼拉多將耶穌召見到他的衙門, 然後輕蔑地問耶穌:「真理是甚麼 (約翰福音 18:38)?」彼拉多沒有等待耶穌的回應,就憤怒地轉身向猶太人那邊走去。 彼拉多的問題不是以誠心追求真理的態度去詢問。 他以一種蔑視,嘲笑,和嘲弄的方式去盤問。 實際上,他內心說:「真相是什麼? 對你來說是真實, 但對我而言就不是。」在今天的在二十一世紀的社會中,彼拉多的精神仍在我們中間倍受鼓舞和喊叫。其實, 相對主義在日常生活上是行不通的。 例如, 你將 $5000存入你的銀行帳戶,而在下一個對帳單中僅顯示 $50。 你會怎麼做? 你會感到憤怒和困惑,然後你會立即去見銀行經理並要求解釋。 如果他笑著回答説, 「對你來說,你存入 $5000 美元是對的,但對我來說, 你只存了$50 美元。」你的感覺將如何? 你會接受他的相對主義的解釋嗎?

道德相對主義為害更大。相對主義者説, 你們這些基督徒認為 「同性戀,同性婚姻,男女通用的洗手間和更衣室,違反生命的神聖性等等」是有害的。 但對我們相對論者來說, 「這些可能對你們看為不對,但對我們沒有甚麼不利。」相對主義者不接受「絕對」的存在,他們排斥把「絕對」作為道德的框架。 但他們的邏輯是有漏洞的:他們是以「絕對」的口氣宣告唯一的真理是 「沒有絕對的真理」。 你看到這句話出了什麼問题?如果真的沒有「絕對的真理」, 那麼這個宣告就不「絶對地」正確了。相對主義者的論點本身是自我毀滅的。

• 宣告:「沒有絶對的真理。」
• 如果這句宣告是對, 就説明了這句話的「絶對」性。即這句話本身是「絶對的真理。」與所宣告的背道而馳。
• 如果這句話是不對,那就等于自打嘴巴。
• 所以,相對主義是一個「自我毁滅 (self-defeating)」的論據。

第三個挑戰是「寬容主義 (Tolerance)」的挑戰

美國是個文化鎔爐。你可想到的每個種族和宗教背景的人匯在一起成為一個合眾為一的 (e pluribus unum) 國家。在國民團結意識的核心內, 豎立着一個重要的宗教寬容 (religious tolerance) 原則。在這個宗教寬容的原則下, 所有宗教在法律權利上都有其自由表達的保證, 並在法律下受到平等待遇。這是開國元勳們的意願。但隨着過份強調平等寬容 (equal tolerance) 的原則, 產生了一個不容許任何宗教宣告「真理的排它性」的弦外之音。如果你宣告我的信仰是對,你的信仰是不對,你就會被敵視為不寛容。所以這類的「寛容」就等於承認「同等有效。」因此, 真理便被犧牲在寬容的祭壇上。但基督徒必需維護真理; 這是我們當今的挑戰。(Ref. 3)

儘管「普救主義」和「相對主義」有那麼多漏洞, 它們是以「寬容」的名義维护它們的主張。 然而,他們也承認自己的「寬容」也帶有「不寬容」的元素。「寬容主義」是針對耶穌的宣告而引發出來的問題。耶穌説:「我是通往天堂的唯一途徑。」寬容主義者唯一的「不寬容」是他們「無法寬容」耶穌的說法。因此,我們看到寬容主義者的論點是自欺欺人的。因為他們的寬容不是全面的,而是有選擇性的。他們只寬容那些他們喜歡要寬容的!

根據定義,真理是具排他性的;它排除了不是真理的東西。一個人可以是男人或女人,性別是一種 「二者取其一 (Either-Or) 」 的邏輯。 「性別改換 (transsexuality)」是一種 「雙向 (Both-And) 」 邏輯,它拒絕排他性的原則。 排他性是邏輯學上的第一定律的表達, 稱「非矛盾定律 (the law of non-contradiction)」, 就是:“A” 不能「同時」,又在「同一意義上」是 “非A”。的確不錯,我可以宣告:我同時是某人的父親,某人的丈夫,某人的兒子和某人的兄弟,但這個「某人」不是同一個人,顕然這四種關係是在不同的意義上的關係 (not in the same sense),因此,這宣告沒有違反邏輯學上的「非矛盾定律」。

如果耶穌是通向天堂的唯一途徑,那麼在永恆的歸宿的意義上,就沒有其他途徑了。 耶穌聲稱, 「我就是道路、真理、生命.若不藉著我、沒有人能到父那裡去。」便是合理的和合乎邏輯的宣告了。但是, 「宣告」的合理性是一回事, 它是否真實又是另一回事。至於為什麼只有耶穌才可以提出這樣声明,而沒有其他人可以提出? 答案就取決於基督的獨特性了。獨特性關乎基督對自我的認識(他聲稱祂自己是誰)和基督自己為我們在救贖上作了甚麼事 (Ref. 4)。 對基督的獨特性的理解需要艱苦的工作和不斷的學習,以及對聖經的許多硬語難題的了解和对真理學習的謙卑態度 (Ref. 5)。 無神論者在倡導「寬容」的同時,宣稱唯一的「不寬容」就是對基督教的「不寬容」。 可見偏見反倒成為他們思想的核心。他們的偏見與他們的主張背道而馳。

結語

以上的三項意識形態, 不單是一般宗教人仕的看法,也是基督教某些宗派的誤導。有一次, 「成功神學」牧師 Joe Osteen 在电视上被問道:你有沒有在你的講道中用過「罪」這個字?」他答道 「沒有,我也許不會用,因為人們自己是知道的。當我敼勵他們去教會,我是強調他們要改變。」我心想, 他所講的「改變」, 是「被誰改變?」他沒有明説,但給我的印象是「被他改變,而不是被基督改变。」如果不重視罪的問題,我們還需要救主嗎?隨後,Joe Osteen 又被問,「你認為猶太人,回教徒,和非基督徒的信仰有錯誤嗎?」他婉轉地回答道,「我不知道,我是感到他們是錯的。我是相信聖經和基督徒所相信的。但是我知道神是知道每個人的心。」一旦真理的排它性被淡化,道德相對論被高舉。就很自然地以「寬容」為外衣,包着「條條大路通羅馬」的普世得救論 (universalism) 作为他们的世界觀。訪問他的人,雖然不是基督徒,也意識到他的訊息有點跟一搬基督教不同,因缺乏罪與審判的觀念。

為了應對這些挑戰,我們基督徒需要聖靈的光把真理闡明在我們的心中,使我們獲得勇氣堅定地擁護基督教的世界觀,以便我們的信仰能夠深深植根於上帝的聖言中。 “光(Lux),真理(Veritas),勇氣(Virtus), 應該成為今天基督徒生活的座右銘。 美國有很多大學都用這三個拉丁字作為他們學府的代表, 可惜他們可能忘記了這三個觀念乃源于聖經:

• 光 (Lux): 大衛説,「耶和華是我的亮光、是我的拯救.我還怕誰呢.耶和華是我性命的保障.〔保障或作力量〕我還懼誰呢。」(Psalm 27:1)

• 真理 (VERITAS): 耶穌說、「我就是道路、真理、生命.若不藉著我、沒有人能到父那裡去。」(John 14:6)

• 勇氣 (VIRTUS): 耶穌説, 「你們放心.是我、不要怕。」 (Matthew 14:27)

讓神的話語成為我們在這個「後基督教 (post-Christian)」世代中的指引明燈:保羅以下面的一句話來結束他對「唯獨因信稱義」的闡述。 「不要效法這個世界 (消極方面).只要心意更新而變化 (積極方面) 、叫你們察驗 (人的責任和努力) 何為上帝的善良、純全可喜悅的旨意 (神的屬性)。 」(羅馬書12:2)

References:

1. “What is Reformed Theology” by R.C. Sprout; pp.11-12.
2. Albert Mahler: Tabletalk, November 2016; pp. 70-71.
3. “Reason to Believe” by R.C. Sproul; 35-39.
4. “https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=1862”
5. “https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=1505”

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life, Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

The Meaning of Faith (2nd edition)

By TC Lo 盧天賜

Original Chinese Edition (中文版 ):  https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=73

How do we make sense out of Hebrews 11:1?

Many years ago, I came across a church brother who sincerely loved the Lord very much. He gave a rather esoteric definition of “faith.” He said, “Faith is to ask God with a bold belief that God has already answered what you have just asked.” His definition of faith places special emphasize on the word “already“.

It happened that this brother later lost his job, but soon he got an interview opportunity from another company. After the interview, before he would have received the formal letter of employment, he told us that he believed that he has “already” found a new job. Hearing what he said, everyone were dumbfounded.

In our regular Friday evening fellowship meeting, he openly made a thanksgiving testimony; he thanked God for giving him a new job! His sincere thanksgiving was admirable and his spirit of gratitude was something we should learn from. But his premature announcement of certainty made everyone speechless. Few days later, the fact set in that he didn’t get that job, unfortunately. No one dared to mention anything afterwards.

I don’t think his “not-yet-but-already” is faith. I like Lee Strobel’s definition (Ref. 1). Strobel said, “Faith is taking a step in the same direction that the evidence points.” In life, no matter small or big things, we do put this statement in practice unwittingly.

For example, I am thirsty and I am thinking of sipping from a bottle of water. Is it possible that this bottle of water I am holding in my hand toxic? Yes, the possibility is not zero. But I did an informal evaluation on the evidences available: when I got the bottle, it was sealed; the water inside looks clear, the trademark attached to it is a respected brand; most importantly, this bottle water was given to me by my wife. She loved me, and I don’t have any inkling that she would harm me. Now, I opened the bottle, I didn’t smell anything foul. Therefore, based on all these evidences, though not exhaustive, I took a step of faith and taste the water with confidence and find out it is really good.

Similarly, the Bible says, “Taste and see that the Lord is good; blessed is the man who takes refuge in him (Psalm 34: 8).” Faith is real not just in your intellectual assent, it must be accompanied with action. “Taste” and “Take refuge” are actions to prove that you have faith.

There are numerous evidences pointing to the reliability and trustworthiness of the Bible and the Gospel. This blog site is dedicated to this end—to show the reasonableness of the Christian worldview. So, you should take a first step of faith in the same direction as the evidences point and accept Jesus Christ as your personal Savior.

In fact, the Bible does not shy away from giving “definition” to faith. The Book of Hebrew (11:1) says, “Now faith is being sure of what we hope for and certain of what we do not see.” This verse is familiar to me and to many Christians. It baffles me because I seem to understand, but really I don’t fully understand.  During this Covid lockdown, I carefully take a second look at this verse (Ref. 2).

First part: “faith is being sure of what we hope for.”

What are the things we hope for? The text and the examples given in subsequent verses does not refer to the hope of our wishes, such as hoping our sickness be healed or the virus be eradicated. It refers to the character and deeds of God. This is important to note.

  • We hope for the resurrection
  • We hope for the return of Christ
  • We hope for the glorification of the saints
  • We hope for the heavenly city

These are the promises of God. Hence, we must be sure of God’s promises first before we can even talk about faith. How can we be sure? We can borrow the bottle-water analogy to point us to (but not fully proof of) the reality of God’s promises. There are numerous evidences pointing to the reliability of the Word of God. So, first part of verse 1, in effect, says, “Faith is to believe that the promises of God must first be believed as sure” to be our  starting point.

Second part: “faith is to be certain of what we do not see.”

What are the things that we do not see? The text and the examples given subsequently does not refer to the future of our career or our investment and bank account, it does refer to the deed of God wrought by His invisible hand such as:

  • The forgiveness of sin through Christ’s blood
  • The present intercession of Christ in heaven
  • The presence of God in the midst of our suffering

These are unseen activities of God that we must first believe before we can even talk about faith. In both parts of the verse, they do imply faith is “not-yet-but-already.” So, my friend is not exactly wrong when he thinks that his faith is the sort of “already but not yet.” What is wrong is that his faith focuses on the outcome of what he hopes for (which is uncertain) rather than the attributes of God (must be believed as unchanged truth in the first place).

When Prophet Daniel and his friends were framed by the evil men, Daniel’s company prayed, as recorded in (3:17-18):

(v. 17) If we are thrown into the blazing furnace, the God we serve is able to save us from it, and He will rescue us from your hand, O king.
(v. 18) But even if he does not, we want you to know, O king, that we will not serve your gods or worship the image of gold you have set up.”

We see, Daniel’s Faith was not placed on the outcome which admittedly wasn’t certain to him but he placed his faith on the certainty on God as he says, “Even if God does not deliver us, we still have faith in God — the object of their faith.” His faith was built on his Faith in God. This convoluted concept of faith (you need faith to explain Faith) manifests the wisdom of God and provokes thinking in our mind. In short, the object of faith must be God. My church brother placed his faith on the outcome—his job. So, his faith was wrong headed!

Now, we see that verse 1 is not exactly the definition of faith as we usually think. Because a definition statement should not contain the word that the statement intends to define. One cannot define faith with the language also containing the word “faith”. Therefore, Hebrews 11:1 is not so much a definition of what faith is as it is a description of what faith does. What does faith do? This kind of faith motivated men and women of faith in the past to live for God and trust Him to fulfill His promises (Hebrews 11:2-40). This is what it mean by ” to live by Faith, not by sight (c.f. 2 Corinthians 5:7).

On a winter lake, the water was frozen unevenly. a child was walking freely on the thin ice area. His father was nervous and shouted, “My son, it is dangerous! Come back to the shore.” The child replied, “I’m not afraid, I have great faith.” Another timid child, who was skating on the thick ice area, nervously cry out “I am scared, I don’t have faith, I want to go ashore!” Which child of these two is safer?

Therefore, faith is not a matter of how loud we claim we have, it is the object of faith that matters. If you have little or even no faith, you can ask God to give you some or to give you more. But if the object of your faith is wrong, then, the greater your faith is, the more dangerous it would be. The object of our faith is Jesus Christ, He is the thick ice on which we should stand upon.

References:

  1. “A Conversation with Lee Strobel”, Decision, Nov.2007, P.31.
  2. Reflection on several commentaries on the subject of Faith especially on Hebrews 11:1.
Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

“Where is God?” in the midst of Covid-19

By TC Lo (盧天賜); May 8, 2020

A long paper written by a group of psychologists and published in “International journal of environmental research and public health” starts with the following opening statement: “The 2019 coronavirus disease (COVID-19) epidemic is a public health emergency of international concern and poses a challenge to psychological resilience. Research data are needed to develop evidence-driven strategies to reduce adverse psychological impacts and psychiatric symptoms during the epidemic.” (google search)

As Christians, we ask, “What should be our starting point in dealing with suffering such as this pandemic?” and “What is our ‘spiritual-driven’ strategy?” People feel especially lonely and distressful in the midst of suffering. But the thought that our almighty and loving God had promised to walk alongside His children should give us encouragement, strength and comfort as we walk through the valley of the shadow of death. But how do we know God’s presence in our suffering?

Elie Wiesel (1928-2016) was a Romanian-born American Jewish writer, professor, political activist, 1986 Nobel Peace laureate, and Holocaust survivor. He authored 57 books. In his shortest book of only 120 pages and book of the shortest title with only one word, “Night” (Ref. 1), he recorded an episode reflecting some of his experiences as a prisoner in the Auschwitz and Buchenwald concentration camps. It conjures up unspeakable deep feelings in me as I re-read it during my Covid-19 pandemic lockdown period.

This is how the story goes: One day, three Jewish prisoners, one of whom was a boy, in chain and were about to be hanged and executed. Thousands of prisoners in the camp were ritually kept a close watch under the machine guns and were forced to go to the execution ground to watch the hanging. The executioner refused to take action, and finally  three SS (secret police) took his place. The two adult prisoners yelled, “Long live liberty!” and soon died. But the little boy was silent. Perhaps because of his light weight, it was not easy for him to die, and everyone was paying attention to him. When he was hung on the gallows, he was pale, biting his lips, kicking his legs in the pain of death, struggling for more than half an hour, still alive. Elie heard a bystander whispering under his breath, “where is merciful God, where is He!” Few minutes later, the same person suddenly shouted with an increasingly desperate voice, “For God’s sake, where is God? Where is He?” Elie, who hated God because he witnessed evil, said he heard from his own mind a voice softly to his soul at his face, “Where He is? This is where–hanging here from this gallows!…Is there another place?” He later wrote, “At dinner, the soup tasted of corpses” (Ref. 1). Although Wiesel was not a Christian, he unwittingly spoke the biblical truth of “God being on the gallows! ” Did he not know that the crucified One in Calvary was God? I think the Holy Spirit inspired him to have such a thought that God is on the gallows.

The theologian Jurgen Moltmann, commenting on “God is on the gallows” spoken even from a non-Christian, asked a rhetoric question, “Can you find a more concrete example than the death of Christ to prove that God is with us in pain? The answer is obvious. Any other answer would have been blasphemous.” The evil cannot be understood through the eyes of the ones who crucified Him, but only through the eyes of the Crucified One (Ref. 2).

The renowned British pastor John R.W. Stott (1921-2011) admitted that suffering is “the only biggest challenge to the Christian faith.” But he has already come to his own conclusion as he said, “If it were not for the cross, I would never believe in God.” He then explained, “In this world where suffering is a reality, who would worship a god who is free from suffering himself? I have entered many Buddhist temples in different eastern countries and stood respectfully in front of the big statue of Buddha, I saw him sitting cross-legged, folding hands with fingers pointing skyward, his eyes were slightly closed, lips with a tranquil smile like a phantom, face exhibited a cold and lonely expression, it seems completely out of touch with the world’s distress. Every time when I watched him for a moment, I could not help but shift my eyes away from him. At the same time, in my imagination, I turned to a lonely, twisted, tortured figure; he was hung on a cross, nails pierced his hands and feet, the skin of his back was torn, his limbs were sprained, and his forehead was punctured with thorns to bleed, his mouth was intolerably thirsty, and the whole person seems to be thrown into a darkness abandoned by God. Yet He is the God who suffers for me! He gave up his immunity to pain. He came to this world in flesh and blood, experiencing tears and death. He suffered for us. In view of this, our suffering becomes manageable. Although human suffering is still a question mark, we can put a seal over it, this seal is the cross which symbolize divine suffering and God’s affirmation of his presence with us in our suffering. The cross of Christ is God’s only self-justification of Himself in this sinful world wherein we live” (Ref. 3).

Norman Geisler (1932-2019), American Christian systematic theologian and philosopher, has put it so well, “Christian does not have to claim that our present world is the best of all possible worlds, but it is the best way to the best possible world: If God is to both preserve freedom and defeat evil, then this is the best way to do it. Freedom is preserved in that each person makes his own free will choice to determine his destiny. Evil is overcome in that, once those who reject God are separated from the others, the decisions of all are made permanent. Those who choose God will be confirmed in it, and sin will cease. Those who reject God are in eternal quarantine and cannot upset the perfect world that has come about. The ultimate goal of a perfect world with free creatures will have been achieved, but the way to get there requires that those who abuse their freedom be cast out. (Ref. 4.)”

Where is God in our suffering? He suffers with us and promises us a perfect world. “For we have not a high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin” (Hebrews 4:15).

In view of the current pandemic, let me show the fallacy of  inference used by atheist John Stuart Mill’s (1806-1873) to argue against the existence of God. His logic went like this:

  • If God is all-knowing, He has no excuse to say, “I don’t know your situation so I can’t help.”
  • If God is all-loving, He should stop this suffering.
  • If God is all-powerful, He has no excuse to say, “I can’t stop it.”
  • Therefore, because suffering exists, God with these three attributes must not exist.

But to Christians, we have a stronger argument to make a case for God’s existence: it goes like this:

  • God is all-knowing, He knows fully our situation.
  • God is all-loving, He will end our suffering.
  • God is all-powerful, He can end our suffering.
  • Evil is not yet defeated.
  • Therefore, God can and will one day defeat evil and suffering.

You see, the existence of evil in the world is seen to be compatible with the existence of an all-powerful, all-good and all-powerful God from Christian perspective.

We are bombarded 24 hours a day by the news and fake news from TV and all sorts of social media platforms, but the word “God” is rarely heard. Now, let’s go back to the two questions we post at the beginning of this article in dealing with evil such as Covid-19 pandemics:

  • Q: what is our starting point? A: Our starting point is: God.
  • Q: What is our spiritual-driven strategy? A: Our spiritual-driven strategy is: Maximize our life on earth for Christ, and meditate on the life-to-come with a joyful eternal perspective.

This article is an enhanced edition to one of my previous blog posts written in Chinese: https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=372

References:

  1. “Night” by Elie Wiesel; pp. 64-65.
  2. “Jesus Among Other Gods” by Ravi Zacharias, pp. 135-136.
  3. “The Case For Faith” by Lee Strobel, p. 54.
  4. “Who Made God?” by Ravi Zacharias and Norman Geisler, p. 37.
Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

我們是如何得救 (How can we be saved)?

[Summary in English at the end]

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); April 17, 2020

在熱心傳福音的人們中有一個非常受歡迎的寓道故事:「失落的人類被視為是無法游泳的溺水者。 他經過數次的浮浮沉沉掙扎,知道如果他再次沈下去,他便會溺死。 他唯一的希望就是上帝丟給他一個救生圈。 仁慈的上帝真的拋出了救生索,索端係着一個救生圈, 並且精確地扔到溺者伸手所及的邊緣。 該溺者惟一要做的事情就是抓住這個救生圈。 只要他決定抓住救生圈,上帝就會把他拖上岸, 他就得救了。但如果他拒絕救生圈,他肯定會滅亡。」

這故事説出神極大的作為和恩典 (99.99%), 而人只付出微不足道 (0.01%) 的努力, 就可獲得救恩。而且也論到人的自由意志和責任,非常精闢。故事雖動人,也似乎很另人信服, 但它不附合聖經的教導,問題出于那 0.01%人的努力。現正讓我們先看看聖經怎樣説。在此只選兩節 (See Appendix):
• 「當我們死在過犯中的時候、便叫我們與基督一同活過來.(你們得救是本乎恩)(以弗所書2:5)」
• 「你們得救是本乎恩、也因著信、這並不是出於自己、乃是 神所賜的.(以弗所書2:8)」

這兩處的經文告訴我們: 我們生下來有原罪 (original sin), 所以我們都是罪人。聖經也説, 罪的工價乃是死, 所以天然人在屬靈上是死人,死在罪惡過犯當中。既是死人,就不會, 也不可能, 愛慕和明白屬靈的事。因此,神對祂的選民(被神揀選的人) 要做的第一件事就是, 先把他們救活, 這就稱為「重生」, 就是有屬靈的生命。人有了屬靈的生命之後,便能作出合理正當的決擇。首先, 他看到以前看不到的, 就是自己有罪, 開始知道需要救主的赦免。神就賜給他們信心作禮物,憑著這個禮物,透過救主耶穌在十字架上已經成就了的救恩,我們就得救了。這就是得救的過程。

根據這個觀念,有具大的聖經根据 (Refer. 6), 讓我把上面的故事改編如下:

「失落的人類被視為是不憧游泳的溺水者。 他經過數次的浮浮沉沉掙扎,終於溺死了。 但上帝揀選他,憐憫他,恩待他,就使他復活過來。以前昏暗的理性現正清醒了。他知道他需要救主。他唯一的希望就是上帝丟給他一個救生圈。 仁慈的上帝真的拋出了祂早就預備好了的救生索,索端係着一個救生圈, 並且精確地扔到了溺者伸手所及的邊緣。 該溺者惟一要做的事情就是相信這是唯一的生路, 便用他更新過的自由意志, 抓住這個救生圈。上帝就把他拖上岸, 他就得救了。他那更新過的頭腦是清醒的,不是像以前的昏暗, 用他更新過的自由意志,作出明智的決定, 所以他絕不會拒絕救生圈,他肯定會伸手抓住它, 使獲救在握。」

現在我們用神學的語言,重述上面一段話: 神學家 R.C. Sproul 在他的書 (Ref. 1) 中寫道: “重生不是人信心所結的果子, 重生是在信心之先, 它是信心的必要條件。我們天然的意志是不會傾慕重生的, 不願也不可能與聖靈同工, 使重生得以實現 (p.162)”. 所以, “未重生的人不會有揀選基督的意願 (p.155)。” 如果重生完全是神的工作, 那麽神要重生誰呢? 這就牽涉到預定論了。Sproul 又指出: “神的預定是根據神的揀選, 而不是人的揀選(p.154)。” 因此, “救恩屬於神, 也出於神 (p.152)。” 當一個人被重生時,神就賜給他信心作禮物, 藉著這個信心,我們就被稱義了。稱義就是:我們雖然沒有內在的義 (intrinsic righteousness),但神卻把基督的義「算為」我們的意,我們在法律的立場上,便是「義人」了。這就是神學上的「歸算」論 (doctrine of imputation)。同時在另一方面,我們內在的罪也「歸算」給耶穌,使本來無罪(sinless) 的耶穌成了擔當我們的罪的代罪羔羊。這兩個觀念, 合起來, 在神學上被統稱為「雙重的歸算 (double imputation)」, 是聖經中重要的教義 (doctrine)之一。

當我們說 “重生先於信心 (regeneration precedes faith”,這不是指時間上的先後問題, 乃是指因果的 (或邏輯上的) 次序問題。在時間上, 重生與獲得信心是同時發生的, 重生是神把祂自己的生命的種子放在我們裡面, 是我們永生的始點。 所以人一旦重生, 他就得救了。 這個微弱的生命, 不為人所見, 甚至自己開始時也不一定能察覺, 但當這微小的信心漸漸長大 (神人同工的結果), 外在的表現便慢慢顯明了。所以從人來看, 重生與得救好似是有一段時間, 其實是同時發生。一個剛剛重生的人, 甚至也會拒絕外在的呼召 (external calling), 因為 “人可以聽到福音的外在呼召而拒絕之, 但是神內在的呼召(internal calling) 永遠有效 (p.160)。” 總括上述, 我們可以用下圖來表明救恩的邏輯:

• 「重生=》信心=》稱義=》成聖 =》得榮」 (p.163)
• 「重生=》信心=》稱義」 是因果次序, 三者全是神的工作,是同時發生在一刻。
• 「稱義」, 我們巳説過, 完全是神的工作。
• 「成聖 (sanctification)」是神人合作的過程,人是以善行表明他巳重生、這是一生之久的功夫。雖然人要參與, 但也是神的恩典。因為我們「既靠聖靈得生,就必靠聖靈行事。」
• 「得榮耀」是最後的步驟。到我們離世那一天, 我們也不能完全聖潔。神就賜祂的兒女一個最後且最大的恩典, 使他全然成聖。人若不聖潔就不能見神的面, 那刻,靠著這榮耀的恩典,我們便可以與主面對面了。所以保羅説,我若離世,是「好得無比」, 但若神留我在世上, 我就盡己力傳福音,作基督復活的見證人。
• 「稱義=》成聖=》得榮」是時間的次序, 是有先後的。

說到這裡,我們並非沒有難題,其中一個是:既然救恩是基於神的揀選, 那麼人的責任何在?

這樣是千古難題。D.A Carson 介紹一個所謂 “並立共處 (Compatibilism)” 的觀念 (Ref. 2) 。R.C. Sproul 也詳論此題目 (Ref. 3) 。李定武牧把它譯為「同步發生論」(Ref. 4) 。其重點就是, 聖經無論在整体上, 或有時在特定文本 (specific text) 上, 預先假設了两項無可否定的真確提議 (propositions):

• 神是絕對全權 (absolute sovereign), 但祂的全權並無削減人的責任。
• 人有道德上的責任—但人必需對自己的言行負責。然而更甚的是, 我們對責任的忠心與否,絕不會成為神的 “揀選的旨意” 的依賴的條件 (never functions so as to make God absolutely contingent)。

基督徒都同意上述兩點。但兩者的關係卻無法「完完全全」去了解到人的頭腦認為非常滿意的程度, 這是因為有大量的 “未知數 (unknowns)” 神沒有向我們啓示, 我們無法用人的邏輯把這两提議連貫到完全滿足我們思想的程度。雖然我們暫時無法完全明白 “並立共處” 如何成為真實, 但經文却不斷地內證其真實性。馮秉誠指出, 在追求答案前, 我們必需站在正確的立塲上去解經 (Ref. 5 ), 就是確信聖經是神的啟示, 是無誤, 是前後一致, 是沒有矛盾的。基於此立塲, 我們可斷言這两前題是相輔相成的, 是沒有抵觸的, 是沒有不合邏輯的。正如物理學家相信「光是粒子」也同時相信它是「波浪」一樣合邏輯。 今天, 我們重生得救的人, 只有存感恩的心, 竭力傳福音, 知道 “我今日成了何等的人,都是蒙神的恩才成的 (林前 15:10),” 我們自己知道在重生得救的事上, 是一無可誇的。

最後, 我們要問:既然救恩是基於神的揀選, 那麼我們為甚麼要傳福音?

神命定任何事情所要達到的最終目的,祂也同時命定要達到此目的的方法。這就等於重述祂有至高無上的主權。在救贖的事上也是如此。人得救乃完全本乎神揀選的恩典也藉著人的信。既是揀選,人的信心就一定不是人自發的,墮落人類也無法從自己產生得救的信心,所以得救的信心必然是神所賜的禮物。但神如何把這信心的禮物送給人呢?這是一個方法的問題。但如果方法也是神所命定,那麼我們就要問,「神所命定的方法是甚麼?」聖經給了我們一個明確的答案:「信道是從聽道來的、聽道是從基督的話來的。(Romans 10:17) 」要人聼道,就必須有人傳道,所以傳福音是必要的。所以,傳福音是把神那「信心的禮物」送到神所揀選的人們。但我們不知道誰是選民,所以我們把這禮物送給所有人,其餘的事神會負責。 這裏我們再次看到「神的全權」與「人的責任」的互動。「神人同工」是整本聖經不斷提到的真理,也說明了聖經中的神是一位願意與人建立關係的神。還有,傳福音是順服的表現,是討神喜悅的方法,因為這是耶穌的命令。所以我們不能因為神的揀選就忽畧了自己傳福音的責任。

Appendix
每個人信了耶穌後, 遲早到會遇到 “豫定論與自由意志” 的挑戰。 我自己對這難題都巳久思不得其解。在沉思中有一天我似乎悟到一點線索。雖然不算是一個完滿的答案, 但至少對我自己而言, 問題的重擔巳大大減輕了。 面對這世紀難題, 容我我借助一些物理現象來嘗試解釋。

近代物理學家認為物質 (如電子, 光子) 同時具有两種形態: 波浪性質和粒子性質. 既是波浪又怎會是粒子呢? 科學家迄今也不能解釋。在某些種實驗 (雙縫干擾 double slits experiment of interference) 中, 一直被人認為是粒子的電子的確以波動形式出現。但在另一個實驗中 (愛因斯坦的光電効應), 一直被人認為是波浪的光線居然以粒子形式 (photon) 出現。沒有人能解釋, 但它們既能解釋絕大部分的物理現象,而且可以精確地應用在科技中,科學家却毫無問題地接受两者皆真 (wave-particle duality) 的結論。

沿著同樣的思路, 我們可以說, 在這世界的實驗室內, 我們的確知道自己是有自由意智去行事的, 我們可以自主地作任何决定, 你能否認嗎? 但在天上的實驗室內, 神的確能施行祂的主權, 祂說, “我要憐憫誰, 就憐憫誰; 我要恩待誰, 就恩待誰.” 我們不盡知天上的實驗室內的事, 只有神知道. 但神知道我們這世界的實驗室內的事. 既然我們在這世界的實驗裏的確經歷到自己自由意志的真實性, 我們就必須對我們的决定負責. 致於在天上實驗室內的事, 我們不能完全知道, 這就是神 “不可捉摸 (Deuteronomy 29:29)” 的一面. 只要我們在存在上和實際上的確可以為自己作任何的决定, 對神那一邊的事明白與否, 在後果方面, 便不重要了, 因為我們在審判枱前是要對自己在這個地球的實驗室內 (即今生) 的决定向神交代, 不能以 “豫定論” 作藉口推罪歸神。

References:

  1. “Essential Truth of the Christian Faith” by R.C. Sproul; pp. 152-155, 162-163.
  2. “How Long, O Lord?” by D.A. Carson; pp. 179-201.
  3. “The Invisible Hand—Do all things really work for good?” by R.C. Sproul; pp. 94-96.
  4. “後現代潮流中的 <心意更新>” by 李定武; pp. 61-62.
  5. “聖經詮釋”, 里程 (a.k.a. 馮秉誠); pp. 63-66.
  6. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=2091″

Appendix:

以下是五處聖經經文,指出人類是死於罪惡過犯當中:

  1. 羅馬書 6:23:「因為罪的工價乃是死;惟有神的恩賜,在我們的主基督耶穌裡,乃是永生。」
  2. 以弗所書 2:1:「你們死在過犯罪惡之中,他叫你們活過來。」
  3. 以弗所書 2:5:「就是我們在過犯中死了的時候,他叫我們與基督一同活過來。(你們得救是本乎恩)」
  4. 歌羅西書 2:13:「你們死在過犯,和未受割禮的情形之中,神赦免了你們一切過犯,便叫你們與基督一同活過來。」
  5. 提摩太前書 5:6:「但那貪戀奢華的,正在活著的時候就是死了。」

這些經文指出,罪惡過犯導致了屬靈上的死亡,但藉著基督的救贖,我們可以得到永生。

Jesus loves me this I know, for the Bible tells me so

In Christian circles, there is a popular illustration: “A man who cannot swim is thrown into the ocean due to shipwreck. He struggled up and down on the surface of the ocean several times, knowing that if he is to sink down one more time, he will surely die. His only hope is that God may throw him a lifebuoy ring. The loving and merciful God indeed throws a rope at him, with a ring attached to the end of it precisely positions it within the drowning person’s reach. The only thing this man must do is to grab the lifebuoy ring. As long as he grabs it, God will drag him ashore and he is saved. But if he refuses to take such a simple action, he will surely perish.”

This story tells of God’s great work and grace (99.99%), and man can receive salvation with only a negligible amount of effort (0.01%) on his part. It also alluded to man’s free-will and responsibility. Although the story is clever and seemingly logical, it lacks conformity to the teaching of the Bible. The problem lies in that 0.01% human work. Though insignificant quantitatively, it makes a huge qualitative difference in theology. Let us look at the Bible text selected for this discussion:

「But because of His great love for us, God, who is rich in mercy, made us alive with Christ even when we were dead in transgressions–it is by grace you have been saved, through faith–and this not from yourselves, it is the gift of God (Ephesians 2:4-5, 8).」

The text in front of us tells that we all are born sinners. Because the wages of sin is death, so we all are spiritually dead in our sins and transgression. A spiritually dead person will not, and cannot love God and understand spiritual things, he is born to reject God. Therefore, the first thing God must do to this spiritually dead person is to “make him alive with Christ.” This is called Regeneration (or born again). Once alive, this person can and will make right decision as far as salvation is concerned. First, he sees something that he could not see before, that he is a sinner; and immediately he begins to long for the Savior who can forgive his sins. God then gives him a saving-faith as a free gift, a gift not from man, but solely from God. With this gift, through the work of Jesus Christ done on the cross, he is saved.

Based on this biblical concept, let me adapt the above story as follows:

“A lost person is regarded as a swimmer who has been drowned and thoroughly dead already. But God shows mercy on him, treats him gracefully, and does something unthinkable: God brings him back to life. In this man’s previous life, his thinking was futile and his heart was foolish and darkened in every spiritual matter including salvation. But now, He has a renewed life and is able to know and love spiritual things. He realizes that he is in great danger and his only hope is that God would throw him a lifebuoy ring. The merciful God does exactly that by throwing a floating device at his proximity. And he, with a renewed and sober mind, he will never reject God’s offer, but makes a right decision by grabbing the life-saving ring and he is saved forever.”

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

耶穌知道衪自己是誰 (Christological self-understanding)

(English edition at the end)

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); April 10, 2020 (Good Friday)

在這受難節和復活節期間,我們必需問:「耶穌究竟是誰?」這個問題是每個基督徒都要正視的。反對基督教的人仕或無神論者也盡其攻擊的能事去回應這個問題, 他們經過「研究」後説,耶穌只是一個道德家,是猶太拉比 (老師), 是聖賢, 是偶像破壞者, 是烏合之眾的煽動人, 或是甚麼都可以只要祂不是神。不管我們的答案如何,如果我們的答案與耶穌的自我意識 (self-consciousness) 不同,都是不正確的答案。耶穌一早就知道這個問題的關鍵性,所以他問十二門個徒説:「人說我人子是誰。他們說、有人說是施洗的約翰.有人說是以利亞.又有人說是耶利米、或是先知裡的一位。耶穌說、你們說我是誰。西門彼得回答說、你是基督、是永生 神的兒子。耶穌對他說、西門巴約拿、你是有福的.因為這不是屬血肉的指示你的、乃是我在天上的父指示的。(約翰福音16:13-17)」

耶穌與穆罕默德 (Mohammed) 之不同不僅在生活行為上, 更重要的是他們對自己被呼召的意義是否明白。當穆罕默德宣稱他獲得屬靈啟示後, 他甚感困惑, 不知意義何在。他需要別人告訴他這是神的聲音。但耶穌明確知道衪是誰並知道衪從那裏來。以下是, 根据聖經, 耶穌對自已的地位有明確認識 (self-understanding) 的證據 (Ref. 1):

(1) 耶穌以 “人子” 自稱

  • 這名稱衪應用在自己身上在四福音中出現 82 次之多, 包括被認為是最早成書的馬可福音 (14 次) 在內.
  • 批評家認為這是衪承認人性的宣稱, 但學者一致認為耶穌是參照 (約主前600年) 但以理 (7:13-14) 的用法: 人子被迎接到全能者的面前, 帶着權柄, 榮耀, 與能力, 並接受萬民的敬拜, 衪有審判的權柄, 衪的國永存不衰。 所以宣告自己是人子就等於宣告自己的神性。
    • (v. 13) 我在夜間的異象中觀看,見有一位像人子的,駕著天雲而來,被領到亙古常在者面前 ;
    • (v. 14) 得了權柄、榮耀、國度,使各方、各國、各族的人都事奉他。他的權柄是永遠的,不能廢去,他的國必不敗壞。”
  • 更奇妙的是, 耶穌自稱人子的頭銜都與將來的榮耀與即將來臨的受苦與死亡有關。 主是教導門徒對盼望以久的彌賽亞的新認識: 受苦在榮耀之先。
    • 正如人子來,不是要受人的服事,乃是要服事人,並且要捨命,作多人的贖價。”(太20:28).
    • 耶穌說完了這一切的話,就對門徒說:“你們知道,過兩天是逾越節,人子將要被交給人,釘在十字架上。” (太26:1-2)
    • 耶穌說:“我是。你們必看見人子坐在那權能者的右邊,駕著天上的雲降臨。” (可14:62)
    • 我又告訴你們,凡在人面前認我的,人子在 神的使者面前也必認他;在人面前不認我的,人子在 神的使者面前也必不認他。(路12:8-9)
    • 並且因為他是人子,就賜給他行審判的權柄。(約5:27)

(2) 耶穌用 “我是” 的說法來宣稱自己的神性

  • 你們的祖宗亞伯拉罕歡歡喜喜地仰望我的日子,既看見了,就快樂。”猶太人說:“你還沒有五十歲,豈見過亞伯拉罕呢?”耶穌說:“我實實在在地告訴你們:還沒有亞伯拉罕就有了我。”於是他們拿石頭要打他,耶穌卻躲藏,從殿裡出去了。(約8:58)。 英: “I tell you the truth,” Jesus answered, “before Abraham was born, I am!”
  • 這個 “我是” 乃由神在荊棘叢中對摩西所說衪的名字: 神對摩西說:“我是自有永有的 (I AM WHO I AM).” 又說:“你要對以色列人這樣說:‘那自有的打發我到你們這裡來。’ (出3:14) 耶穌自稱是 “自有永有” 後群眾拿石頭要打死衪, 視衪褻瀆神。

(3) 耶穌以赦罪的權柄表明衪是神

  • 可 (2:5): 耶穌對癱子說:“小子,你的罪赦了.” 只有神才有資格和有意義地說這種話。
  • 因為罪, 就算是得罪人, 是首要地得罪了神和衪的律法。所以我们都需要赦免。
  • 耶穌先行後教, 但衪從未向父求赦免, 因祂是無罪。

(4) 耶穌認識衪在神國的地位

  • 甚至由衪的揀選十二位門徒, 我們可看到耶穌也作超越性的宣告。
  • 根据 Ben Witherington III (Ref. 2), “如果十二門徒代表更新的以色列 (renewed Israel), 那麽耶穌的位置何在” 他問道: “他不會只是以色列的一部份? 他不會只是被救贖群體的一部份? 他是塑造這群體的—-正如上帝在舊約中塑造衪的百姓並設立以色列的十二支派。這是耶穌如何想到自己的地位的一些線索。”

(5) 耶穌的教導方法

  • 關於耶穌的自我認識的另一線索是與衪的教導方法有關.耶穌教訓人時常用以下一句話作起點, “我實實在在的告訴你 Amen I say to you,” (John 出現25次)。 這是非常有革命性的. 作家 Witherington 繼續解釋下去: 在猶太教, 你需要两個見證人作證詞, 但耶穌對真理作見證只單憑衪自己的話。
    • 耶穌回答說:“我實實在在地告訴你:人若不重生,就不能見 神的國。”(約3:3)。
    • 我實實在在地告訴你們:一粒麥子不落在地裡死了,仍舊是一粒;若是死了,就結出許多子粒來。愛惜自己生命的,就失喪生命;在這世上恨惡自己生命的,就要保守生命到永生。(約12:24)
    • 到那日,你們甚麼也就不問我了。我實實在在地告訴你們:你們若向父求甚麼,他必因我的名賜給你們。(約16:23)
  • 他的教導不基於其他權威, 而只憑自已的權柄說話。這裡我們看到有一個人物, 他把自已視為具有比舊約先知更高的權柄. 衪相信自己具有不只是屬神的啟示, 正如大衛一樣, 更具有從神而來的指揮聖言的能力和權柄。

(6) 耶穌稱上帝為父

  • 耶穌常用亞蘭文術語 “阿爸, 父” 來稱呼上帝。 這正反照衪與父神最親密的關係: 他說:“阿爸,父啊!在你凡事都能,求你將這杯撤去;然而,不要從我的意思,只要從你的意思。”(可14:36)
  • 這種稱呼是與古猶太教格格不入的. 虔誠的猶太人避免稱神的名, 唯恐他們會稱錯衪的名字。
  • Witherington 博士作下觀察: “阿爸, 父 Abba, Father (Rom.8:15)” 的意義, 就是耶穌是這以前達不到的密切關係的創始者. 問題是甚麽人才能與神開創這新的與約有關的關係?
    • 因為凡被 神的靈引導的,都是 神的兒子。你們所受的不是奴僕的心,仍舊害怕;所受的乃是兒子的心,因此我們呼叫:“阿爸,父!”(羅8:14-15)。
    • 你們既為兒子, 神就差他兒子的靈進入我們的心,呼叫:“阿爸,父。(加4:6)
  • 耶穌說只有透過與衪的關係才有可能作稱神為 “阿爸, 父” 的禱告. 這就明確地說明衪是如何看待自已了。

(7) 耶穌接受敬拜

  • 耶穌另一個自我認識的指標是復活以後與多馬的相遇 (約 20)。 耶穌邀請多馬親自檢查衪實在是從死裡復活的證據. 多馬在 28 節宣告, “我的主,我的神!” 廿九節: 耶穌對他說: “你因看見了我才信,那沒有看見就信的有福了!”
  • 耶穌的回答透露了他的真相. 除非耶穌是神, 否則這就是達到褻瀆神的頂點, 因為衪不但沒有指責多馬, 且明知故意地接受多馬的敬拜。
  • 耶穌選擇接授多馬的敬拜明顯地指出衪自己相信衪就是神, 所以值得如此被崇敬。同樣地, 對耶穌的問題, “你們說我是誰?” 西門彼得回答道, “你是基督,是永生神的兒子。” (太16:15-17)。 耶穌不但沒有改正西門彼得的回答, 反而證實他的回答是從神而來的啟示。

(8) 耶穌明確地指出永生之道

  • 耶穌清楚地知道人們永恒的歸宿決定於他們是否相信衪。 約翰福音: “你們若不信我是基督,必要死在罪中 (8:24 b)。”
  • 路加福音 12:8-9 說, “我又告訴你們,凡在人面前認我的,人子在神的使者面前也必認他; 在人面前不認我的,人子在神的使者面前也必不認他。”
  • 這些經文的含意是: 無疑地, 如果耶穌是神的兒子, 這種宣告只能被認為是最狹窄和討厭的教條主義的武斷。

(9) 耶穌與父神原為一

  • 另一處公然的斷言記在約翰福音 (10:30)。 耶穌無保留地公開宣佈說, “衪與父原為一。”
  • 毫無疑問地聽眾必明白耶穌正在說衪與父是同一本質的。
  • 立即地, 他們拿石頭打衪, 因他們以為衪 “說僭妄的話” 並說, “你是個人, 反將自己當作神。” (v.33)

(10) 耶穌知道自已能行神蹟

  • 另一個與耶穌身分有關的因素應被權衡, 就是衪自己知道衪能行神蹟. 這是耶穌自已相信衪的身分的一個重要評估。
  • 耶穌強調衪的技藝是神國來臨的預示. 路加 (11:20) 說, “我若靠著神的能力趕鬼, 這就是神的國臨到你們了。” 作家 Ben Witherington 觀察: “雖然聖經多處記載有許多人也能行神蹟, 但他們不確定能力從何而來。
  • 但耶穌知道患痲瘋病者得醫治, 死人復活是因為自己有神的能力, 所以衪並沒有把自己單視為一位 “行異能的大師” 之一, 因耶穌確知, “衪是裡面有神的應許, 並透過衪才能把那應許實現出來的那一位。” 可見這就不是一個對衪自己的超越性的模糊宣告了. 先知以賽亞 (35章) 指出, 神蹟是彌賽亞鑑定衪自己身分的方法之一。
    • 那時,瞎子的眼必睜開,聾子的耳必開通;(V.5)
    • 那時,瘸子必跳躍像鹿,啞巴的舌頭必能歌唱;在曠野必有水發出,在沙漠必有河湧流。(V.6)

(11) 耶穌知道自已有神性 (三個 “無所不”)

由門徒對衪的認識和衪自己的宣告便知道耶穌有神的屬性。

  • 門徒約翰在 (約 16:30) 寫道, “現在我們曉得你凡事都知道 (無所不知 omniscience),也不用人問你,因此我們信你是從神出來的。”
  • 耶穌承認約翰的話並自己說: “天上地下所有的權柄 (無所不能 omnipotence) 都賜給我了。”
  • 所以,你們要去,使萬民作我的門徒,奉父、子、聖靈的名給他們施洗。凡我所吩咐你們的,都教訓他們遵守,我就常與你們同在 (無所不在 omnipresence),直到世界的末了 (太 28:18-20)。”

一個關鍵性的問題

耶穌的申明是非常清楚了. 但這裏有一個關鍵性的問題: 我們如何知道耶穌的申明是真確? 答案至少可聚焦在下列數方面的真實性: 衪由童女所生, 衪從死裡復活, 衪能行神蹟, 古代彌賽亞預言之應驗, 衪的無罪性, 和衪奇妙地插入人類的歷史當中等獨特性。

References: 

  1. “Who Made God?” by Ravi Zacharias and Norman Geisler; pp. 81-86.
  2. Ben Witherington is the author of “The Christology of Jesus”。

 

Christological self-understanding

(T.C. Lo April 10, 2020)

During this Good Friday and Easter week, we must ask: “Who is Jesus?” Every Christian must face this question squarely. Those who are against Christianity or atheists also put out their all-out effort to deny the divinity of Christ. After their “research”, they have found Jesus merely a moralist, a Jewish rabbi (teacher), a sage, an idol destroyer, or an instigator of the mob, or anything but God. If our answers are different from Jesus’ self-consciousness (self-understanding), they would be all incorrect answers.

Jesus knew the seriousness of this question early in His ministry, so he asked the Twelve: Who do people say the Son of Man is? They replied, “Some say John the Baptist; others say Elijah; and still others, Jeremiah or one of the prophets.” Jesus turned to His followers, “But what about you?” he asked: “Who do you say I am?” Simon Peter answered, “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.” Jesus replied, “Blessed are you, Simon son of Jonah, for this was not revealed to you by man, but by my Father in heaven. (Matthew 16:13-17). Jesus’ reply reflected He knew who He was. Christological self-understanding is a very crucial doctrine in Christianity.

Jesus and Mohammed were markedly different not just in the way they lived, what was more important was whether they understood the meaning of being called. When Muhammad claimed that he received spiritual revelation from Allah, he was very confused and did not know what it meant. He needed someone to tell him that this was the voice of God. But Jesus did clearly know who He was and from where He came. The following are evidence that Jesus has always a clear understanding of his own identity.

Jesus Himself claimed to be “the Son of Man”

  • This title has been used by Jesus over 82 times in the Gospels, in particular, 14 times in Mark which are considered to be the earliest book among the four books.
  • Critics consider that the use of this title was Jesus’ recognition of His humanity. But most scholars agree that Jesus was referencing to the vision of Daniel (7: 13-14) reported 600 years before His earthly ministry:
    • “In my vision at night I looked, and there before me was one like a Son of Man, coming with the clouds of heaven. He approached the Ancient of Days and was led into his presence. ” (Daniel 7:13)
    • He was given authority, glory and sovereign power; all peoples, nations and men of every language worshiped him. His dominion is an everlasting dominion that will not pass away, and his kingdom is one that will never be destroyed.” (Daniel 7:14)
  • Jesus is 100% man and 100% God. Quite clear, the title “Son of Man” touches His divine nature rather than human nature according to Daniel.
  • Even more amazing is the fact that Jesus’ self-proclaimed title “Son of Man” is mostly messianic, relating to His upcoming suffering and death and the ensuing glory. The Lord is teaching the disciples a new understanding of the long-awaited Messiah: suffering precedes glory.
    • just as the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many. (Mt. 20:28)
    • When Jesus had finished saying all these things, he said to his disciples,“As you know, the Passover is two days away—and the Son of Man will be handed over to be crucified.” (Mt. 26:1-2)
    • “I am,”said Jesus. “And you will see the Son of Man sitting at the right hand of the Mighty One and coming on the clouds of heaven.” (Mark 14:62)
    • “I tell you, whoever publicly acknowledges me before others, the Son of Man will also acknowledge before the angels of God.But whoever disowns me before others will be disowned before the angels of God. (Luke 12:8-9)
    • And he has given him authority to judge because he is the Son of Man. (John 5:27)

Jesus uses “I Am” to declare His divinity

 John 8:56-59 says,

(v. 56) Your father Abraham rejoiced at the thought of seeing my day; he saw it and was glad.”

(v. 57) “You are not yet fifty years old,” the Jews said to him, “and you have seen Abraham!”

(v. 58) “I tell you the truth,” Jesus answered, “before Abraham was born, I am!”

(v. 59) At this, they picked up stones to stone him, but Jesus hid himself, slipping away from the temple grounds.

  • This “I am” is what God said to Moses in the bush.「God said to Moses, “I am who I am . This is what you are to say to the Israelite: ‘I AM has sent me to you.’ ” ( 3:14)」
  • After Jesus claimed to be that “I am,” the masses took stones to kill him, and regarded him as blasphemous because the Jewish people knew what “I am” meant.

Jesus’ authority to forgive sins shows that He is God

When Jesus saw their faith, he said to the paralytic, “Son, your sins are forgiven.” (Mk. 2:5)

  • Only God is qualified to meaningfully speak such words.
  • If you have sinned against people, you have not just offended people, you have also offended God. So you ought to ask for forgiveness not just from the offended party, you must also ask God to forgive you.
  • Jesus always taught his disciples by example. He commands believer to love one another, so He loves us first. Only when he taught his disciples to repent, he would never ask His father for forgiveness because he was sinless.

Jesus knew His standing in the kingdom of God

  • Even by His selection of twelve disciples, we can see that Jesus also made transcendent announcements.
  • According to Ben Witherington III (note) who asked, “If the twelve disciples represent the renewed Israel, then what is Jesus’ position?” He was in effect asking: “Will he not just be part of Israel? Will He not just be redeemed Part of the group? Witherington answered his own question by saying, “He shaped this group—just as God shaped His people in the Old Testament and established twelve tribes of Israel.” These are some clues about how Jesus thought of his status with respect to the Kingdom of God. ” (Note: Ben Witherington III is the author of “The Christology of Jesus”.)

Jesus’ teaching method

Another clue to Jesus’ self-understanding is related to His teaching method. When Jesus taught, he often used the following phrase as a starting point, “Truly, truly, I tell you,” (John appears 25 times). This is very revolutionary. Writer Witherington continues to explain: In Judaism, you need two witnesses to give testimony, but Jesus only witnesses the truth based on his own words.

  • Jesus answered him, “Truly, truly, I say to you, unless one is born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.”(John 3:3)
  • Truly, truly, I say to you, unless a grain of wheat falls into the earth and dies, it remains alone; but if it dies, it bears much fruit. (John 12:24)
  • In that day you will ask nothing of me. Truly, truly, I say to you, whatever you ask of the Father in my name, he will give it to you. (John 16:23)

His teachings are not based on other authorities, but only on his own when He speaks. Here we see a Person who considers himself to have the authority higher than of all the Old Testament prophets. He believes that he has revelation not only belongs to God, like David had, he has the power and authority of the Word from God more than David had.

Jesus calls God the Father

  • Jesus used the Aramaic term “Abba, Father” to refer to God. This reflects his closest relationship with God the Father: He said: “Abba, Father,” he said, “everything is possible for you. Take this cup from me. Yet not what I will, but what you will.” (Mark 14:36)
  • This name is incompatible with ancient Judaism. The devout Jews would avoid calling God ’s name, lest they might call him wrong.
  • Witherington made this observation: “Abba, Father (Rom. 8:15)” means that Jesus was the creator of a close relationship that was not possible before. The question is who can establish this new relationship with God in the context of the covenant?
    • For those who are led by the Spirit of God are the children of God. The Spirit you received does not make you slaves, so that you live in fear again; rather, the Spirit you received brought about your adoption to sonship. And by him we cry, “Abba, Father.” (Romans 8:14-15).
    • Because you are his sons, God sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, the Spirit who calls out, “Abba, Father.” (Galatians 4:6).
    • Jesus said that it is only through our relationship with Him that makes our relationship with God possible that we may cry to God, “Abba, Father.” This clearly shows how Jesus views himself.

Jesus accepts worship

  • Another indicator of Jesus’ self-knowledge was his encounter with Thomas after his resurrection (John 20). Jesus invited Thomas to personally examine the evidence that He was indeed resurrected from the dead. Thomas declared in verse 28, “My Lord and my God!” Verse 29: Then Jesus told him, “Because you have seen me, you have believed; blessed are those who have not seen and yet have believed.”
  • Jesus’ answer reveals His identity. Unless Jesus is God, Thomas’s declaration would have reached the apex of blasphemy. The fact that Jesus did not blame Thomas for calling Him Lord, but accepted His worship deliberately, is an indication that Jesus knows Who He is.
  • Jesus’ choice to accept Thomas’s worship clearly indicated that He believed that He was God, so he deserves to be so revered. Similarly, the question to Jesus,” Who do you say I am? “Simon Peter replied,” You are Christ, the Son of the living God. ”(Matthew 16: 15-17). Instead of correcting Simon Peter ’s answer, Jesus confirmed that his answer was a revelation from God through the Holy Spirit.

Jesus clearly pointed out the way to eternal life

  • Jesus clearly knows that people’s eternal destination depends on whether they believe in Him. The Gospel of John says: “I told you that you would die in your sins; if you do not believe that I am the one I claim to be, you will indeed die in your sins” (John 8:24).
  • Luke says, “I tell you, whoever acknowledges me before men, the Son of Man will also acknowledge him before the angels of God. But he who disowns me before men will be disowned before the angels of God” (Luke 12:8-9).
  • The implication of these verses is: Undoubtedly, had Jesus not been the Son of God, such a declaration would have been considered as the narrowest and hateful subjective dogmatism.

Jesus and the Father are One

  • Another blatant assertion is recorded in the Gospel of John (10:30). Jesus declared publicly without reservation: “I and the Father are one.”
  • There is no doubt that the audience will understand that Jesus is saying that He and the Father are of the same nature.
  • Immediately, the Jews threw stones at Him, because they thought that He spoke blasphemy arrogantly. They shouted out loud, “You, a mere man, claim to be God?” (v. 33)

Jesus knew He can perform miracles

  • Another factor related to Jesus’ identity should be weighed. He knows that he can perform miracles. This is an important assessment of Jesus’ belief in His identity.
  • Jesus emphasized that his skills were a sign of the coming of the kingdom of God. Luke (11:20) said, “But if I drive out demons by the finger (or power) of God, then the kingdom of God has come to you.” Author Ben Witherington observed: “Although there are many places in the Bible where many people could perform miracles, but they were not sure where their power comes from.
  • But Jesus knew that people with leprosy would be healed, and the dead were resurrected because he had the power of God, so He did not see Himself as one of the “masters of magic,” because Jesus knew that He is the one who has God’s promises in Him and only through Him, those promises can be fulfilled. It can be seen that this is not a vague declaration of his own transcendence. Prophet Isaiah (Chapter 35) points out that miracles are signs to authenticate Jesus’ Messiahship.

“Then will the eyes of the blind be opened and the ears of the deaf unstopped. Then will the lame leap like a deer, and the mute tongue shout for joy. Water will gush forth in the wilderness and streams in the desert” (Isaiah 35:5-6)”

 Jesus knew that he had the divine nature (three “Omnis”)

Based on the disciples’ knowledge of Him and His own declaration, we are certain that Jesus himself knows that He is God.

  • The disciples said, “Now we can see that you know all things (omniscience) and that you do not even need to have anyone ask you questions. This makes us believe that you came from God.” (John 16:30)
  • Then Jesus came to them and said, “All authority (omnipotence) in heaven and on earth has been given to me” (Matthew 28:18).
  • “Therefore go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to obey everything I have commanded you. And surely, I am with you always (omnipresence), to the very end of the age” (Matthew 28:19-20).

A Crucial Question

Jesus’ statement is very clear. But here is a key question: How do we know that Jesus’ statement is true? The answer can focus on at least the following aspects of facts: He was born of a virgin, He is raised from the dead, He can perform miracles, the fulfillment of the ancient Messiah prophecy, His sinlessness, and His wonderful involvement into the history of mankind—history is ultimately “His Story.”

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

Can Forgiving Seven Times Be Sufficient? A Theological Perspective

By Tin-chee Lo (TC); March 17, 2020

Forgiveness is a virtue in Jewish culture. Rabbi teaches you to forgive those who offend you up to three times. Peter was a Jew, and he certainly knew this. One day, he came to Jesus and asked, “How many times should I forgive my brother?” Without waiting for Jesus’ reply, Peter immediately asked another question, “Can it be seven times?” The second question is actually Peter’s answer to his first question. The way Peter asked in this manner was not that he longed to hear Jesus’ answer, but that he expected Jesus would praise his magnanimity. Knowing his heart, Jesus asserted, “Not seven times, but seventy times seven times.” This does not mean that Jesus was toying with a number game by setting a limit of 490 times. What Jesus said was that there is no upper limit for forgiving others. Forgiving others is a basic way of life as a disciple, one of the characteristics of the people of heaven. To reinforce this idea, Jesus made the following parable to his disciples: Read Matt. 18: 23-35.

The first part of this parable says that a servant owed the king an astronomical debt, which he could not pay in his lifetime. His only way was to ask for mercy from the king. The king moved his compassion, tore up the debt paper to pieces. The servant became a free man, no longer burdened by debt, and his family was free too.

We can easily and rightly relate this story to the gospel message. The king represents the Heavenly Father. All who are under the rule of the king are servants, not king’s slaves. It is impossible for a slave to owe that much debt to the king as described in the parable. The servant in the story may be a court official in the palace. He must have a special access to the resources of the king’s treasury. Because the kingdom represents the kingdom of God, we can say that this person is a Christian. Before and even after his conversion, he owed his Heavenly Father an unplayable debt. The only way to get rid of this debt is forgiveness from God the Father. There is no other way (vv. 21-27).

Religions in the world teach that when you commit a sin, you can do a good deed to nullify it. This is impossible, because in the king’s eyes, a servant’s good deeds are nothing more than a tattered garment, dirty and useless. The servant in the story pleaded with the king (asking for forgiveness), and the king cancelled his debt. This is truly due to the king’s mercy and grace; he is not obligated to do that, but he did it. This is a story of salvation in Jesus Christ. This is the gospel.

The second part of the metaphor tells that that servant was so indifferent to the king’s kindness just shown upon him. Gripped by his ingratitude, he implemented a strict measure against his companion, who owed him a debt, but a much lesser debt. It is true that the debt that his companion owed him was not small, but it was far less than the debt that he originally owed to the king (vv. 28-30). When other servants saw it, they became so angry that they told the king (v. 31). The king was furious and resurrected the man’s original debt position and took him back to prison (vv. 32-34). Leaving aside whether these servants’ actions are reasonable. Here is a reflection for myself: Have I ever invoked criticism from coworkers or family members because I did not forgive others? This is a thought-provoking self-examination. Now, let’s discuss the way the king punished this hard hearted servant.

If the king’s forgiveness represents salvation, wouldn’t the king’s acts of sending him back to jail, dealing with him severe punishment, and restoring his indebtedness represent the loss of this man’s salvation? Imaginative people immediately thought of this re-imprisonment incident as a “purgatory” experience believed in Catholicism, but this association has no biblical basis. So how do we understand this passage (vv. 32-34)? First of all, we need to know that this is a metaphor or parable, pointing especially to the kingdom of heaven. The principle of interpreting metaphors should be: Don’t “excessively” stick to details; pay attention to the main purpose of the metaphor; more importantly, the interpretation must comply with basic doctrine. Here several Bible doctrines are in view.

* Doctrine of the “perseverance of the saints,” that is, saved once, saved forever. “I (Jesus) give them (Jesus’ sheep, the elected) eternal life, and they shall never perish; no one can snatch them out of my hand (John 10:28).”

* Doctrine of the “thoroughness of God’s forgiveness”, based on God’s faithfulness and immutability. “For as high as the heavens are above the earth, so great is his love for those who fear him; as far as the east is from the west, so far has he removed our transgressions from us” (Psalm: 103:11-12). God’s forgiveness is complete.

Jesus called this servant a “wicked servant” (v. 32). 「The Chinese Bible translated as “wicked slave”」This is an emphatic term. The Bible reserves this title for those who do not believe in God. No true believer would do such an unkind thing to his brethren. So this “unforgiving person” must be someone who has never accepted the gospel. It is not possible that this person got the salvation and later lost it. A true believer would not lose his or her eternal life. So he has never been regenerated. Therefore, the purpose of this parable is to challenge the authenticity of disciples’ salvation. A man who is truly regenerated will never do such a great deal of ingratitude. In another parable Jesus said: “A good tree cannot bear bad fruit, and a bad tree cannot bear good fruit (Mt 7:18).” As the quality of the tree can be recognized from its fruit, this man’s lostness can also be recognized. In our daily life, we should be very careful not to judge who is saved and who is not. We don’t know because we cannot read people’s heart, only God can. But we can be sure that this servant described in the second part of the story is unsaved. His eternal state is made clear by the fact that he was handed over to the jailers to be tortured, until he should pay back all he owed, and we know that he could never pay back the debt (v. 34). If the prison represents hell, he is in eternal damnation.

We must now ask: Why does the first half of the story say that this man is a true believer in Christ pardoned by God, and the second half of the story says that he is unsaved? Ah! Here we see the wisdom of Jesus. Jesus deliberately presents us a horrible hypothetical situation to make an important contrast: If the behavior of this evil slave is so unbelievable, it is equally unbelievable for Christians, who have been pardoned by God for a lifetime, and refused to forgive others.

Since forgiveness is the distinct characteristic of the citizens of the kingdom of heaven, should we offer “unilaterally forgive” to anyone who wrongs us ? This problem may stem from our misunderstanding of one phrase uttered by Jesus while He was hung on the cross. Jesus cried to the Father, “Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they are doing (Lk 23:34).” Is unilateral pardon a command of Jesus?

The answer is “No”. The Bible’s consistently teaches that repentance precedes forgiveness. The word “them” in Jesus’ words does not refer to ALL people, but only to those who saw the righteousness of Jesus and were illuminated by the Holy Spirit and then repented in their hearts. The crucified robber next to Jesus was one of them. If “they” represents ALL people, it becomes universalism rather than the gospel.

On the other hand, the answer may also be “Yes”. Because there are some minor offenses which we should forgive unilaterally, whether the offender apologizes to you or not. As Peter said, “love covers over a multitude of sins (1 Pt 4:8).” Why do you get bothered if someone owe you only five dollars? Why do you feel annoyed when people give you only a little bit trouble? Put these trivial things behind you and simply forgive them unilaterally without demanding their apology. You will feel better with a forgiving spirit.

Serious offenses, however, must be dealt with. The Word of God shows us how:
“If your brother sins against you, go and show him his fault, just between the two of you. If he listens to you, you have won your brother over. But if he will not listen, take one or two others along, so that ‘every matter may be established by the testimony of two or three witnesses. If he refuses to listen to them, tell it to the church; and if he refuses to listen even to the church, treat him as you would a pagan or a tax collector (Mt. 18: 15-16).” The purity of the church is important; one bad apple can spoil the whole barrel. All these steps are necessary and are done with one purpose: to restore this brother back to the right track with Christ-like love. If all offenses are treated with “unilateral pardon,” then the above-mentioned disciplinary process taught by the Bible is meaningless.

The gist of the whole parable is this: Forgiveness is unlimited, it is a Christian life style, and it is the character of the people of heaven. Although unilateral forgiveness is not a Bible requirement, we should be ready to forgive those who will repent anytime, anywhere. If we do not forgive others for their sins, although our salvation will not be lost, we are risking “God refuses to forgive us.” Lastly, let us remember, we need to be forgiven too.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

A Missing Day, Was It Possible?

By T.C. Lo; March 10, 2020

I love tackling Bible difficulties. But there is one that really befuddles my mind. It is recorded in the Book of Joshua chapter 10. The text reads:

「On the day the Lord gave the Amorites over to Israel, Joshua said to the Lord in the presence of Israel: “O sun, stand still over Gibeon, O moon, over the Valley of Aijalon.” So the sun stood still, and the moon stopped, till the nation avenged itself on its enemies, as it is written in the Book of Jashar. The sun stopped in the middle of the sky and delayed going down about a full day. There has never been a day like it before or since, a day when the Lord listened to a man. Surely the Lord was fighting for Israel! (Joshua 10:12-14)」

The sun stopped in the middle of the sky and delayed going down about a full day.” This narrative is very hard to swallow especially for scientists and engineers. Had there ever been an event in human history that “the sun stays and the moon stops”? Since the Enlightenment, many people have asserted that science and Bible were not compatible, but I firmly believe that science presents no conflict to the Scripture. Galileo once said, “God gives humans two books, one is the Bible and the other is the Nature.” If these two books were from the same source, how could they contradict one another? If contradiction is said to arise, it must follow that either the interpretation to the scripture is wrong, or the scientific theory is erroneously formulated, or both are in error. The existence of science is based on the existence of the natural-law; the existence of the natural-law must posit a natural-law giver–God! So science originates from God. With this as a preamble, how do we understand the episode described in this passage?

If we must stick to (which I firmly do) the doctrines of “Bible inerrancy, i.e., Bible contains no wrong ” and “Bible infallibility, i.e., Bible cannot be wrong” , then how do we deal with this text? Reviewing existing explanations gleaned from several commentaries yields no convincing argument. Nevertheless, let me first briefly summarize the three known possibilities attempting to explain this passage. In light of lacking certainty, what we can do now is to analyse them comparatively on their  relative strength of explanation powers. The three known interpretive options are:

  • The first explanation is that the sun and the moon really stopped their normal trajectories as literal as the Bible described.
  • The second explanation is that Joshua’s prayer was spoken in astrologists’ terms of the Canaanites of his time.
  • The third explanation is that this prayer is merely a poetic expression or expressed in language of hyperbole.

The second explanation is impossible. Because from the beginning (crossing the Red Sea and spying the land of Canaan) all the way to entering the Promised Land (crossing the Jordan River, fighting Jericho, and other battles), Joshua was recognized to be faithful to Jehovah. It was also because of his loyalty that Moses had chosen him to be his successor. So it was impossible for him to pray in the pagan way utterly detestable to God.

The third explanation is weakly possible. Indeed, there are many places in the Bible written in poetic style. In particular, the text refers to the “book of Jashar” which is an “apocryphal book” mentioned in the Hebrew Bible, written in epic form. This episode may be interpreted as a poetic utterance referring to a long battle in hyperbolic language. Jashar appears twice in the Bible. The other place is in 2 Sam 1:17. Inserting a piece of poetry into the narrative has many precedents in the Bible, easily found in the Books of Prophets. Jesus loves the use hyperbole, “if your eye causes you to sin, pluck it out.”  However possible, the biggest difficulty in interpreting Scripture is the classification of genres. Here, I dare not assert that the underlying text belongs to the genre of poetry or hyperbola. For the sake of playing safe, I temporarily refuse to accept the third explanation. Because once one accepts it, it is like “opening the Pandora’s box” allowing all kinds of fast-and-loose-interpretations to play out. The stake is very high, for next time when one encounters a hard problem, one may tend to wave his/her hand and casually say, “Yeah! This is just an expression of a poet! “ The problem is even greater. Besides, I believe Joshua was not a poet, he was more a soldier.

Then, by process of elimination, the best option is the first one. The argument supporting this interpretation goes like this: “God is omnipotent. God can create the universe. He can turn water into wine. He can separate the Red Sea and the Jordan River. He can raise the dead to life. Can he not able to stop the sun and the moon from their normal tracks?”

The response to this rhetoric argument is obvious, “Of course, God is absolutely possible to do that.” However, Able-to-do is one thing, Actually-Done is yet another. But the thing is that the above paragraph is NOT an “explanation” but just a theological declaration, saying, “God is omnipotent.” No Christians would deny this declaration but no explanation has been offered either. If we just stop here and overwhelm our questioners with a grand assertion, what else can the listener say? Discussion cannot go on and the listener simply walks away unsatisfied. This approach is not conducive to evangelism toward unbelievers, especially those with science background.

Joshua lived in an era when Geocentric Theory prevails. People believed that the earth was the center of the universe, and the sun went around the stationary earth. If Joshua wanted to get a longer daylight, it was natural for him to ask God to bring the sun and the moon to stand still. However, not until the sixteenth century, Copernicus discovered the Heliocentric Theory confirming that it is not the sun that moves, it is the earth that goes around the sun. God knows but Joshua did not. In this reality, a longer daylight can be achieved by one of the two ways: Stop the self-rotation or tilt of the rotation axis, and then return to the original state after 24 hours. Could God do that? Absolutely. If it was the case, one could not even imagine the magnitude of the tidal waves this cosmic shift might have caused. Set aside all other effects not mentioning here, just the gigantic tsunami alone was enough to destroy the whole planet. Putting in perspective, the devastation of the 2004 Indonesian tsunami during which more than 200,000 people died, stood no comparison with this cosmic catastrophe.

With this last option being rejected, let me offer a simple hypothetical explanation: God supernaturally created a special luminous body for Joshua to illuminate his battlefield so he could keep on attacking the enemies in one breath until victory was proclaimed. This luminous body, to Joshua, as an observer, was his “sun” which existed for 24 hours and disappeared. Of course, I cannot be 100% certain that this was indeed the case, but it does, to my mind, offer a strong explanation acceptable to most people comparing with other alternatives. Many thoughts can be drawn to sustain this claim:

First, we still can ask, “God is omnipotent. God can create the universe. He can turn water into wine. He can separate the Red Sea and Jordan River. He can raise the dead to life. Can’t He create a light-bearer (or just light) at the right time and in the right place so the observers may perceive it as a sun?” Now this statement is no longer merely a theological declaration—it still is, but offers a reasonable explanation to this otherwise difficult text.

Second, If the earth’s self-rotation had really altered abruptly, or the sun and the moon had really stopped as perceived by Joshua, one would expect that there would have  impacted everywhere on the earth and large amount of records/stories would have been emerged, but there was none. But the proposed explanation does not require information outside the Bible to validate it. Scripture alone is sufficient. This explanation finds precedence in biblical redemptive history. When the Israelite army (and people) were pursued by Pharaoh, it was difficult for them to flee at night simply because they could not see the path so God created the pillar of fire at night. This phenomenon of God’s special creation is accepted by all Christians. The pillar of fire was not only for illumination, but also served as a fire-wall to block for the Egyptian soldiers and horses from advancing.

Third, this explanation helps to understand other difficult episodes, such as these:

(1) When Jesus was born, a moving star appeared on the sky, guiding the Magi of the East on their journey to visit the Christ-child. What was that star? As many might have thought of it as a complex concourse of astronomical phenomena, but there was no record outside the Bible making mention about it. It must be supernatural. Now, let us ask, who can prevent God from creating a special low-altitude “star” just for the Magi and thus providing a simple interpretive possibility? In addition, stars high up in space cannot be used for navigation without the aid of instruments, only low altitude moving object can. And I think God did it.

(2) In 2 Kings 20: 8-11, the Bible records this interesting story:

(v. 8) And Hezekiah said to Isaiah, “What is the sign that the Lord will heal me, and that I shall go up to the house of the Lord the third day?”

(v. 9) Then Isaiah said, “This is the sign to you from the Lord, that the Lord will do the thing which He has spoken: shall the shadow go forward ten degrees or go backward ten degrees?”

(v. 10) And Hezekiah answered, “It is an easy thing for the shadow to go down ten degrees; no, but let the shadow go backward ten degrees.”

(v. 11) So Isaiah the prophet cried out to the Lord, and He brought the shadow ten degrees backward, by which it had gone down on the sundial of Ahaz.

Following the same flow of thought, this episode can be interpreted as God created a strong light placed in an appropriate position to make the sundial shadow recede by ten degrees, meeting the demand of Hezekiah. Who could argue such possibility was not possible?

These explanations in no way minimize God’s omnipotence. They are not only supported by historic precedence (Exodus) but are also undergirded by the prehistoric event (Creation) as declared in Genesis. “And God said, ‘Let there be lights in the expanse of the sky to separate the day from the night, and let them serve as signs to mark seasons and days and years, and let them be lights in the expanse of the sky to give light on the earth’ (Gen 1: 14-15)”. If God could create big lights for the cosmos, He certainly could create  lesser lights for Joshua, Magi, and Hezekiah.

One question remains: Did God really listen to Joshua’s prayer? What Joshua asked for was that God stops the motions of the sun and the moon, but the sun and the moon continued to operate. Yet the Bible says, “Jehovah God answers his prayers”.

Let me share with you my personal story: Many years ago, I worked in Silicon Valley, California, as an engineer during the rudimentary stage of the semiconductor industry . By the grace of God, I made some progress in designing DRAM. It should be a pleasant time for me, but I always felt dissatisfied with my situation because what I really wanted to do was Basic Research in which I had fervent Interest. So I attempted to change job and think about it every day. I started by applying Bell Lab, the most prestigious research center in the United States at the time. Despite my many prayers and many efforts, this wish seemed going nowhere. One day, I unexpectedly received a phone call from IBM in the office. An interview was setup, I went to New York to talk to the managers. Once I got off the airplane on my first interview trip, I saw many green trees, mountains and rivers. I fell in love with New York. I decided to accept the IBM offer and happily worked there for decades. Looking back, I asked God for Bell Lab, but God gave me IBM. Who can say that God did not answer my prayers? Joshua asked for more sunlight, but God did not give him the sunlight the way he wanted. Didn’t Joshua ’s prayer get answered?  The Bible tells us, “As the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts (Isa 55: 9).” Amen!

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History | Leave a comment

聖經難題:「少了一日」, 可能嗎?

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); March 7, 2020

在聖經的救贖史中, 有以下的記載:「12當耶和華將亞摩利人交付以色列人的日子、約書亞就禱告耶和華、在以色列人眼前說、日頭阿、你要停在基遍.月亮阿、你要止在亞雅崙谷。13於是日頭停留、月亮止住、直等國民向敵人報仇.這事豈不是寫在雅煞珥書上麼.日頭在天當中停住、不急速下落、約有一日之久。14在這日以前、這日以後、耶和華聽人的禱告、沒有像這日的.是因耶和華為以色列爭戰。」(書10:12-14)

對一位科學家和工程師來説, 這是一個非常困難的問題。在人類歷史中,真的有「日頭停留、月亮止住」的事件發生過嗎?我堅信科學與聖經毫無衝突。伽利略曾説: 「神給人類两本書, 一本是《聖經》, 另一本是《大自然》。」如果兩本書都是出于一個源頭,他們是一定不會矛盾的。如果有矛盾的地方, 一定是解經有誤,或是科學理論不正確。科學之存在乃基于自然律的存在。有自然律就必定有一位自然律的賜予者。所以科學源于上帝。在這個引言之下,我們如何去理解這段經文?

從眾解經書中,筆者歸納成三個解釋此經段的的可能性。但沒有一個解釋能有很強的説服力。那麼,在堅守「聖經絶無錯誤 (Bible inerrancy)」和「聖經不能有誤 (Bible infallibility)」的大前提下,那麼我們如何去處理這段經文呢?首先我們從現有的解釋去比較它們所能提供的「解釋能力(explanation power)」,看看那一個比較強。

  • 第一個解釋是:太陽和月亮真的停止了它們的正常軌跡。
  • 第二個解釋是:約書亞的禱告是用當時迦南人的占星術的術語説出來。
  • 第三個解釋是:這禱告是詩意的描述。

第二個解釋是不可能。因為約書亞從起初 (過紅海,探察迦南地) 直至進入迦南 (過約旦河,攻打耶和哥和别的戰役), 都是一致地效忠耶和華。也是因為他的忠心被摩西選為接班人。所以他不可能會用異教徒的方法禱告。

第三個解釋也有可能性,聖經的確有很多地方是以詩歌體裁去表達。特別是經文中提到「雅煞珥書 (book of Jashar)」, 它是一本希伯來聖經提到的一本「偽經(apocryphal book)」, 是以史詩 (epic) 形式寫成。詩歌中出現的這一件事, 是被解釋為對長期戰鬥的詩意描述。Jashar 在聖經中出現兩次,另一處是在 (撒下1:17)。在敘述文中插入一段詩歌,聖經有不少前例,特別是在先知書中不難找到。解經最大的難處是體裁的分類,這裏我不敢斷言它是屬詩歌體。為了安全起見,我暫時拒絕接受第三個解釋。因為一旦接受,就成了解經的「災禍之源 (open Pandora’s box)」; 以後一碰到難題, 便隨隨便便揮手地説,「呀!這不過是詩人的表達而矣! 」那以後的問題就更大了。況且我相信約書亞不是一位詩人,他是軍人。

那麼,最佳的選擇就是第一項的解釋了。支持這個解釋的論據是:「神是無所不能,神能創造宇宙,祂能使水變酒,祂能把河水分開,祂能使死人復活等, 難道祂不能使太陽和月亮停止它們的正常運作嗎?」這個修辭學的問題的答案是「神絕對可能。」但問題是,上述一段話,不算是「解釋」, 只是一個神學上的宣告,就是宣告「神是無所不能」。基督徒無可否認這個宣告。但如果我們只停在這裡,以一個宣告壓下來, 當為解釋,聼者還有什麼可言?討論就不能再進行下去了。這說法對傳福音有害無益,不能使人信服,特別是有科學背景的的基督徒。

約書亞是處於一個「地心説 geocentric」盛行的時代, 人們相信地球是宇宙的中心,太陽繞地球而轉,如果他希望要獲得長一點的日光, 很自然地他會祈求神把太陽和月亮停止行動。但至十六世紀,哥伯尼 (Copernicus) 發現「日心説 (heliocentric theory)」, 他主張不是太陽在動,而是地球在動,如果要長一點的日光,只有兩種方法: 地球的自轉突然停止,或自轉軸的傾斜度要改變, 然後廿四小時後又再回復原來的樣子。試想想,這種宇宙性的巨變,會產生多大的潮汐波 (tidal wave), 其它的效應暫且不提,光是所引起的海啸足以毁滅整個地球,2004年的印尼海嘯 (20多万人死亡) 與此相比,真是小巫見大巫了。

現在讓我提供一個簡單且易明的解釋 (hypothetical explanation) ,就是上帝為約書亞特別地, 超自然地 (supernaturally) 創造了一個發光體, 照明約書亞的戰塲,好讓他能勢如破竹地繼續攻打下去; 對約書亞 (觀察者) 來説,這光體就像太陽一般,它只存在24小時之久就消失了。這説法, 聼來簡單, 卻有很大的「解釋能力」。理由如下。

「神是無所不能,神能創造宇宙,祂能使水變酒,祂能把河水分開,祂能使死人復活等, 難道祂不能在適當的時刻和地點創造一個光體嗎?」現在這句話不再僅僅是神學上的宣告, 而且具有強烈的解釋因素在其中。

這解釋也説明了, 如果日月在宇宙中真的停止, 那麼如此具大的天文事件,為什麼聖經之外的人類歷史毫無記錄? 據此解釋,答案是:日月根本沒有停止過。

這解釋是史有前例。當以色列人被法老追逼, 夜間逃命很困難,因為看不見路,神就為祂的子民創造一個光體,就是晚間的火柱 (pillar of fire), 因為它是長形所以被稱為光柱,這是基督徒一致能接受的事實。

這解釋可幫助理解其它難解的經文,例如:

  • 耶穌出生時,在東方出現一顆星,帶領東方博士們準確地領到小孩耶穌的面前。這星不是天文現象的巧合, 筆者認為是神特別的創造。還有, 太空上的星, 若沒有儀器是不能作導航用的,唯有神所創造的低空光體才能帶領博士們到小孩耶穌的門前。若它是一個自然界的天文現正,為什麼在聖經以外找不到證據?
  • 聖經記載這樣一段故事:「8 希西家問以賽亞說、耶和華必醫治我、到第三日、我能上耶和華的殿、有甚麼兆頭呢。9以賽亞說、耶和華必成就他所說的、這是他給你的兆頭.你要日影向前進十度呢、是要往後退十度呢。10希西家回答說、日影向前進十度容易.我要日影往後退十度。11先知以賽亞求告耶和華、耶和華就使亞哈斯的日晷向前進的日影、往後退了十度。(王下20:8-11) 」循着這個思路, 這事可解釋為: 神特別創造一個強光體,置在適當的位置,使日規的影子退十度, 滿足了希西家的要求。

以上的説法並無降低神全能的屬性,更能見證那不但「史有前例」更是「史前有例」的事件:「 14神說、天上要有光體、可以分晝夜、作記號、定節令、日子、年歲.15並要發光在天空、普照在地上.事就這樣成了。(創1:14-15)」

現在還剩下一個問題: 究竟神有沒有聽約書亞的禱告呢?約書亞求的是日月停止運行,但日月繼續運行。然而聖經明説耶和華神應允他的禱告。

讓我作一個個人的見證: 我年青時在加州矽谷工作多年, 在設計DRAM方面也有一㸃小成就, 本應很愉快, 但我總是不滿現實,因為我對基層硏究 (basic research) 非常有興趣,每天都想轉工, 我便申請當時美國最有名望的硏究中心 Bell Lab。雖然經過禱告, 但此路總是不通。有一天, 我在辦公室突然接到IBM的電話, 訪談後, 我便去紐約與經理們長談, 我看到紐約州有很多清翠的樹木, 又有山又有河,我愛上了紐約州, 便毅然接受IBM的工作, 就這樣幹了幾十年。我求Bell Lab, 神卻給我IBM,誰能説神沒有聼我的禱告。約書亞其實是求光,但神卻不用他所求的方式賜光給他,難道約書亞的禱告沒有被應允嗎?「天怎樣高過地、照樣我 (耶和華) 的道路、高過你們的道路、我的意念、高過你們的意念。(賽55:9)」阿門!

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History | Leave a comment

那一段經文適用于聖餐禮拜?

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); February 21. 2020

基督教的聖餐禮拜是以頌讀經文為開始。最常讀的經文是哥林多前書第11章。但這不是唯一可用到的經文。除哥林多前書外,還有路加福音第22章,這也是非常普遍的。此外,馬太, 馬可和約翰福音書都有與聖餐相關的經文。偶然也有牧師採用出埈及記所記載的第一次逾越節的經文 (出12:1-11)。但如果我問, 「在這許多的經文中,那一段是比較更適合于聖餐呢?」那麼我們就要作一些比較,幫助我們在這課題上有更多認識。首先我們以哥林多前書的經典式本文 (classical text) 先作思考。

哥林多前書 (11:23-29)

23我當日傳給你們的、原是從主領受的、就是主耶穌被賣的那一夜、拿起餅來、

For I received from the Lord what I also passed on to you: The Lord Jesus, on the night he was betrayed, took bread,

24祝謝了、就擘開、說、這是我的身體、為你們捨的.〔捨有古卷作擘開〕你們應當如此行 (Repetition)、為的是記念我 。

and when he had given thanks, he broke it and said, “This is my body, which is for you; do this in remembrance of me.”

25飯後、也照樣拿起杯來、說、這杯是用我的血所立的新約.你們每逢喝的時候、要如此行、為的是記念我 。

In the same way, after supper he took the cup, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood; do this, whenever you drink it, in remembrance of me.”

26你們每逢喫這餅、喝這杯 、是表明 主的死、直等到他來 。

For whenever you eat this bread and drink this cup, you proclaim the Lord’s death until he comes.

27所以無論何人、不按理喫 主的餅、喝主的杯、就是干犯主的身主的血了。

Therefore, whoever eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty of sinning against the body and blood of the Lord.

28人應當自己省察 、然後喫這餅、喝這杯。

A man ought to examine himself before he eats of the bread and drinks of the cup.

29因為人喫喝、若不分辨是主的身體、就是喫喝自己的罪了。

For anyone who eats and drinks without recognizing the body of the Lord eats and drinks judgment on himself.

在這段哥林多前書的經文中,我們看到聖餐的八個要素:

  • 現在
    • Benediction (祝謝)
    • Commemoration (為的是記念主)
    • communion (為你們捨的; 喫這餅、喝這杯; 是用主的血所立的新約)
    • Consecration (無論何人;按理與干犯;分別為聖)
    • Examination (自我省察)
  • 过去 (回顧)
    • Proclamation (表明主的死)
  • 將來
    • Anticipation (直等到主的再來)
  • 今生
    • Repetition (應當如此行; 每蓬)

路加22:13-20也是常用的聖餐經文。

13他們去了、所遇見的、正如耶穌所說的.他們就預備了逾越節的筵席。

They left and found things just as Jesus had told them. So they prepared the Passover.

14時候到了、耶穌坐席、使徒也和他同坐。

When the hour came, Jesus and his apostles reclined at the table.

15耶穌對他們說、我很願意在受害以先、和你們喫這逾越節的筵席。

And he said to them, “I have eagerly desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer.

16我告訴你們、我不再喫這筵席、直到成就在 神的國裡。

For I tell you, I will not eat it again until it finds fulfillment in the kingdom of God.”

17耶穌接過杯來、祝謝了 (benediction)、說、你們拿這個、大家分著喝。

After taking the cup, he gave thanks and said, “Take this and divide it among you.

18我告訴你們、從今以後、我不再喝這葡萄汁、直等 神的國來到。

For I tell you I will not drink again of the fruit of the vine until the kingdom of God comes.”

19又拿起餅來祝謝了、就擘開遞給他們、說、這是我的身體、為你們捨的.你們也應當如此行 、為的是記念。

And he took bread, gave thanks and broke it, and gave it to them, saying, “This is my body given for you; do this in remembrance of me.”

20飯後也照樣拿起杯來、說、這杯是用我血所立的新約、是為你們流出來的。

In the same way, after the supper he took the cup, saying, “This cup is the new covenant in my blood, which is poured out for you.

路加的經文基本上也包括了上述的大部分要素。但它提供一些不同的資料或提示。

  • 新約時代的第一個聖餐是由耶穌在祂與門徒共享最後一次逾越節晩宴時設立的。
  • 這聖餐是建立在 (約3500年前) 舊約第一個逾越節筵席的历史基礎上, 因為那一次的晚餐正是在慶祝傳統逾越節的晚宴中進行。(See verse 13)
  • 這裡並沒有提到用餐時「人應該自己省察」。
  • 如果哥林多前書是以实践為重点, 那麽路加福音便是以救贖史为重点。

這段經文還有一個特色:如果我們只讀第十七至十九節,我們看到次序的顛倒,就是「先杯後餅」。但如果你只讀十九節至廿節,次序又回復到傳統的「先餅後杯」。最可能的解釋是,在舊約的逾越節晚餐中,他們喝禮儀式的酒至少有兩三次之多,甚至四次。今天猶太人有「逾越節家宴 (Seder)」,他們在餐中喝四杯 (次) 酒, 同時也吃未發酵過的薄飯 (matzo)。吃餅也不是一次就吃完,他們把擘開的餅留一半作飯後點心用(dessert)。家主在進餐時講故事給晚輩聼,並解釋其意義。這晩餐是在逾越節期間的第一或第二個晚上舉行的。筆者在紐約時,為了增廣見聞,也曾參加過猶太社區的Seder. 更有趣的是,他們還保留一張無人坐的椅子,似乎是在等待以利亞先知的隨時光臨。

馬太26:26-30 也是聖餐經文之一, 但比較簡短, 少被人所用。

26他們喫的時候、耶穌拿起餅來、祝福、就擘開、遞給門徒、說、你們拿著喫.這是我的身體。

While they were eating, Jesus took bread, gave thanks and broke it, and gave it to his disciples, saying, “Take and eat; this is my body.”

27又拿起杯來、祝謝了、遞給他們、說、你們都喝這個.

Then he took the cup, gave thanks and offered it to them, saying, “Drink from it, all of you.

28因為這是我立約的血、為多人流出來、使罪得赦。

This is my blood of the covenant, which is poured out for many for the forgiveness of sins.

29但我告訴你們、從今以後、我不再喝這葡萄汁、直到我在我父的國裡、同你們喝新的那日子。

I tell you, I will not drink of this fruit of the vine from now on until that day when I drink it anew with you in my Father’s kingdom.”

30他們唱了詩、就出來往橄欖山去。

When they had sung a hymn, they went out to the Mount of Olives.

馬太福音不但提到基督的血是立新約的記號,也説及它的功用,就是「使罪得赦」。這裡也提到「我父的國」和「喝新的日子」。詞語充滿彌賽的 (messianic) 意味。

約翰福音 6:53-57

53耶穌說、我實實在在的告訴你們、你們若不喫人子的肉、不喝人子的血、就沒有生命在你們裡面。

Jesus said to them, “I tell you the truth, unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink his blood, you have no life in you.

54喫我肉喝我血的人就有永生.在末日我要叫他復活。

Whoever eats my flesh and drinks my blood has eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last day.

55我的肉真是可喫的、我的血真是可喝的。

For my flesh is real food and my blood is real drink.

56喫我肉喝我血的人、常在我裡面、我也常在他裡面。

Whoever eats my flesh and drinks my blood remains in me, and I in him.

57永活的父怎樣差我來、我又因父活著、照樣、喫我肉的人、也要因我活著。

Just as the living Father sent me and I live because of the Father, so the one who feeds on me will live because of me.

58這就是從天上降下來的糧.喫這糧的人、就永遠活著、不像你們的祖宗喫過嗎哪、還是死了。
This is the bread that came down from heaven. Your forefathers ate manna and died, but he who feeds on this bread will live forever.”

天主教憑著這段經文堅持「變體論的教義 (doctrine of transubstantiation)」。他們認為當神父祝謝了這些元素 (Eucharistic elements) 後,這些餅便真真正正變成基督的肉,這些葡萄汁便真真正正變成基督的血了。但基督教不同意這説法,我們相信飲食只是一種代表, 絶無轉換之意。

最近 Covid-19 病毒流行,從中國的武漢起波及全球。世人開始對防疫十分重視。在教會的聖餐禮拜中,分餅杯的執事同工,帶上手套,餅和杯都是用巳消毒過的包裝保護,為了免除病毒傳染的可能性。這是非常明智的措施。但我不知道天主教的做法如何?如果他們真的相信餅杯的的確確是基督的血肉,那就大可不用防備了,難道基督的寶血會有毒死人的可能性嗎?

如果聖經是上帝啓示的道(revealed Word of God),那麼基督就是上帝生命的道 (living Word of God),兩者均來自超自然的源頭。吃基督的肉,飲基督的血,乃代表我們應勤讀聖經更要活出祂的誡命。這就是擘餅聚會的最終目標。

結論

現在我們要回答這個問題:在那麽多的經文中,那一段經文比較適用于教會的聖餐儀式? 我想上述的任何一段都適合,只要主禮者把聖餐的意義解釋清楚就好了。如果在聖餐禮儀中不時輪流使用不同的經文,或許會幫助基督徒會友對聖經獲得更全面的認識並增加新鮮感。但哥林多前書十一章有一㸃與眾不同,就是它把「自我省察」的要素加上去。或許我們覺得加與不加也無傷大雅,但保羅卻把這要素視為極其重要。我們讀經時通常只讀到第廿九節為止,但如果我們多讀一節,就察覺到它的嚴重性:

(v. 30) 「因此、在你們中間有好些軟弱的、與患病的、死的也不少。〔死原文作睡〕

That is why many among you are weak and sick, and a number of you have fallen asleep. 」

當時的教會,若信徒忽畧自省,可能會導致疾病,甚至死亡。在恩典時代的今天,可能沒有患病及身亡之憂, 但聖經的話顯示了忽畧「自省」的嚴重後果。

另一個問題是:至於「先吃後飲」還是「先飲後吃」? 筆者認為都無所謂。但教會兩千多年傳統都是 「先吃後飲」, 那又何必標奇立異呢?改變傳統做法會導致參與者分心而忘記了聖餐的意義。

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

在患難中的平安 (Peace in the Midst of Tribulation)

By Tin-chee Lo 盧天賜 (2019 聖誕節) [in both Chinese and English]

在人類近代史中的一個黑暗時刻,出現了一個傑出的聖誕節故事。當時第一次世界大戰巳開始席捲歐陸,毀滅和殘骸處處可見,死亡的氣味充滿大地。就在這黑暗的衝突中, 來了一個「聖誕節停戰 (Christmas Truce)」的故事。那年是1914, 就是家父出生的那一年。 戰爭爆發後只幾個月,西歐的陣線巳變成了可悲的一幕。但友敵雙方卻同意在聖誕節前夕和聖誕節那一天停止戰爭,好似是給仕兵們吐一口氣。

爆炸的聲音停止了,槍聲也消失了。取而代之的是聖誕頌歌。英軍法軍在這邊唱;德軍在另一邊高歌,一唱一和,友敵不分,肅靜的夜晚被聖誕頌歌所充滿。 到了早晨,雙方的仕兵走出自巳戰壕的迷宮,進入巳燒焦的無人地帶。仕兵們不分彼此,互相分享家庭照片,互相交換禮物:香煙,香口膠,甚至袋中的口糧。幾個鐘頭前他們是死敵,現在居然是朋友。突然間,有一名德軍,從戰壕中拿出一個英式足球,戰塲立即變成球塲。死寂的焦土成為熱鬧的遊樂場所。這個事件成為「倫敦時報 」的熱門新聞。

人類是多麼渴望和平。可惜地上的平安是多麼的短暫。但上帝在基督𥚃所賜的平安,是永恆的。不但是指將來的永世, 乃是甚至今天。

以賽亞書第九章寫道:
(v. 6) 因有一嬰孩為我們而生、有一子賜給我們.政權必擔在他的肩頭上.他名稱為奇妙、策士、全能的 神、永在的父、和平的君。
(v. 7) 他的政權與平安必加增無窮.他必在大衛的寶座上、治理他的國、以公平公義使國堅定穩固、從今直到永遠。萬軍之耶和華的熱心、必成就這事。

這個預言在二千年前的第一個聖誕節應驗了。耶穌在約翰福音書第十四章説:
(v. 27) 我留下平安給你們、我將我的平安賜給你們.我所賜的、不像世人所賜的.你們心裡不要憂愁、也不要膽怯。

基督徒的最大的平安是 (1) 在患難中的平安,知道主與我們同在,並在困難中加力。(2) 赦罪的平安。 我們因信基督, 就不再被定罪了。

約翰福音第三章寫道:
(V. 16) 神愛世人、甚至將他的獨生子賜給他們、叫一切信他的、不至滅亡、反得永生。
(V. 17) 因為 神差他的兒子降世、不是要定世人的罪、〔或作審判世人下同〕乃是要叫世人因他得救。

在至高之處榮耀歸與 神、在地上平安歸與他所喜悅的人
(路加福音 2:14)

Peace in the Midst of Tribulation (2019 Christmas)

At a dark moment in modern human history, an outstanding Christmas story emerged. At that time, World War I had begun to sweep across the Western European continent, destruction and ruins were everywhere, and the smell of death filled the air. It was in this dark conflict that a story of “Christmas Truce” came. That year was 1914, the year that my father was born. Only a few months after the outbreak of World War I, the Western European front became a horrid scene. For some reasons, both sides of the conflict agreed to stop the fighting on Christmas Eve and Christmas Day, as if to give the soldiers a moment of breath of relief.

The thunder of the explosion ceased, and the sound of the guns disappeared. Instead, Christmas carols replaced the deafening explosion. The British and French sang on this side; the Germans sang on the other side; one side sang another side responded. They set aside their animosity. The quiet night was filled with joyful Christmas carols. At dawn, the officers and soldiers of both sides walked out of the maze of their trenches and slowly walked up to the scorched no-man’s land. The officers and soldiers shared family photos and exchanged gifts with each other: cigarettes, chewing gums, and even rations in their bags. Only a few hours ago they were mortal enemies and now they were friends. Suddenly, a German soldier took out a soccer ball from the trench, and the battlefield immediately turned into a ballpark. The deadly scorched place became a lively playground. This event was reported as hot news in the London Times.

How much more human beings have anxiously longed for peace. What a pity that the man-made peace on earth are so short-lived. But God’s peace in Christ is eternal—not just eschatologically but also existentially.

Isaiah Chapter 9 prophesied:
(v. 6) For to us a child is born, to us a son is given, and the government will be on his shoulders. And he will be called Wonderful Counselor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace.

(V. 7) Of the increase of his government and peace there will be no end. He will reign on David’s throne and over his kingdom, establishing and upholding it with justice and righteousness from that time on and forever. The zeal of the Lord Almighty will accomplish this.

This prophesy had been fulfilled two thousand years ago on the first Christmas morning. Jesus in John 14 says:

(V. 27) Peace I leave with you; my peace I give you. I do not give to you as the world gives. Do not let your hearts be troubled and do not be afraid.

The greatest aspect of peace for Christians is (1) the peace in the midst of tribulation, knowing that our Lord is always with us, and He strengthens us in our times of difficulties, and (2) the peace of knowing that we are being forgiven–we are no longer condemned because of our sins.

John 3 reads:
(V. 16) For God so loved the world that he gave his one and only Son, that whoever believes in him shall not perish but have eternal life.
(V. 17) For God did not send his Son into the world to condemn the world, but to save the world through him.

“Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace to men on whom his favor rests. (Luke 2:14)” Merry Christmas and Happy New Year to my readers.

Posted in Bible/Christianity, History, Life | Leave a comment

The Meaning of “Nakedness” in Genesis

By T.C. Lo; November 16, 2018

Inasmuch as original sin is a mystery (Ref. 1), the literal meaning of the record in Genesis (3 : 6-7) is easy to understand. God gave our First Ancestors one and only “restriction” which said “…but you must not eat from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, for when you eat of it you will surely die (Genesis 2:17).” Then they were tempted by the devil. Sadly, they succumbed to it as described below:

Genesis 3:

(V. 6) When the woman saw that the fruit of the tree was good for food and pleasing to the eye, and also desirable for gaining wisdom, she took some and ate it. She also gave to her husband, who was with her, and he ate it.
(V. 7) Then the eyes of both of them were opened, and they realized they were naked; so they sewed fig leaves together and made coverings for themselves.

These two Bible verses seem to have no major difficulties on the surface, but after taking a second glance, they are not without perplexity in the understanding of the meaning of nakedness.

  • The first understanding is that Adam and Eve were actually naked prior to their disobedience against God, but they were not aware of their naked condition until after they had sinned.
  • Another possible interpretation is that Adam and Eve were not naked at all before their disobedience. They were only changed into the state of nakedness after committing the act of disobedience and they immediately recognized such changes.

The author believes that the first speculation is unlikely. If they didn’t even know their condition of nakedness – such a simple thing – how could they have the intelligibility to understand God’s injunction set for them? How could they freely have conducted meaningful communication with God? As “creatures with a living soul” made in the image of God, how could they have such a large deficiency in their self-understanding?

The second argument is more conceivable because, first, the Bible time and time again talks about that people in the eternal state have some kind of glorious covering to drape over their bodies. But after the Fall, Adam and Eve discovered that the special kind of covering was gone. I believe that our First Ancestors were in this “eternal state” before they had committed the original sin. Now, let’s consider a few verses to sustain the covered-bodies argument:

(Matt 22:11-12)
(V. 11) But when the king came in to see the guests, he noticed a man there who was not wearing wedding clothes.

(V. 12) ‘Friend,’ he asked, ‘how did you get in here without wedding clothes?’ The man was speechless.

Here the “wedding clothes” represent the righteousness of Christ. This “glorious clothing” function to conceal the unholiness of the elected.

(Rev 21:2)
I saw the Holy City, the new Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride beautifully dressed for her husband.

The bride represents the church. She is not naked but wears beautifully decorated clothes.

Quite clearly, this kind of covering for the bodies is a kind of beautiful and glorious draping. On the Mount of transfiguration, the clothes Jesus, and even Moses and Elijah, wore were as white as the light, representing unspeakably glory. (Matthew 17:2)

So we can imagine that Adam and Eve had some glorious covering when they were in the state of innocence.

On the contrary, in hell, people are believed to be naked as implied by the following verse.

「Death is naked before God; Destruction (Abaddon) lies uncovered. (Job 26:6) 」

In the case of the underworld, the great artist Michelangelo painted on fresco in the Sistine Chapel, The Last Judgment, which has such an imaginative depiction.

Once Adam and Eve sinned, their eyes were opened; they could clearly see the thorns in other’s eye (but they couldn’t see the big beams in their own eyes). So when they were interrogated by God, they repeatedly shirked the responsibilities and blamed on others. Their iniquities in front of God had made them unfit to wear the glorious clothes which God took away from them. Adam and Eve then keenly realized that they were naked.

They took the leaves of the fig tree and made skirts for themselves in order to cover their shame. Why were they shameful to be naked? Adam and Eve were husband and wife before the Fall, and they were still married after the Fall. At that time, there were only two of them. Why did they feel shameful of their nakedness? I think their “shame” is not because they saw each other naked, but because of their own sin.

The sin itself, no matter how you feel about it, is an objective shame; but when you are remorseful of your sin, the objective sin becomes a subjective guilt feeling. This guilt was the source of the shame for Adam and Eve. Not only did they lose the beautiful covering, but they also exposed their shame, because an uncovered body was shameful.

I counsel you to buy from me gold refined in the fire, so you can become rich; and white clothes to wear, so you can cover your shameful nakedness; and salve to put on your eyes, so you can see (Rev. 3:18).

The subjective guilt feeling of Adam and Eve indicated their repentance based on which salvation came upon them.

The Lord God made garments of skin for Adam and his wife and clothed them. (Genesis 3:21)

The leather is taken from the dead animal that represents a sin offering. It foreshadowed Jesus as a priest who offered Himself as also the sacrifice. People cannot save themselves. Here we see that salvation is solely from God and is the work of Christ’s grace wrought on the cross. It is important to note that Jesus was also naked on the cross to bear the shame of our sins.

The ESV Study Bible also takes this view: “Crucifixion, performed naked and in public, and inflicting prolonged pain on the victim, was intended to cause shame as well as death” (comment on Hebrews 12:2).

Open nakedness in public is a manifestation of shame to the utmost.

The nature of a fallen man is not to rely on God, but to rely on his own abilities to solve his problem. Therefore, in consternation, the First Couple quickly used the leaves of fig tree to make clothes for themselves. When God walked in the garden and called them, they were very afraid, and they hid in the trees and did not dare to face God—this is a showing of shame. When the cool breeze blew over, the skirts of leaves were neither able to keep them warm nor completely covered their shamefulness. The self-help policy of the people is hopelessly in vain. But God has abundant grace, and He actively extends the hand of redemption to His children.

Now let us hark back to what God did for Adam and Eve before the Fall: God first gave Adam a partner and set up the holy matrimony for them. (Genesis 2:22-25):

(V. 22) Then the Lord God made a woman from the rib he had taken out of the man, and he brought her to the man.

(V. 23) The man said, “This is now bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh; she shall be called ‘woman, ‘ for she was taken out of man.”

(V. 24) For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and be united to his wife, and they will become one flesh.

(V. 25) The man and his wife were both naked, and they felt no shame.

The words in verse 25 are the description of Adam and Eve’s condition in the context of marriage before they sinned. Obviously, the “nakedness” here refers to the exclusive intimate relationship between husband and wife. Because of the demand of exclusivity, it follows to mean that they are not running naked in their ordinary daily life. In the sacred marriage, “nakedness” is meant to be a gift from God to fulfill God’s purpose for them: “To multiply and fill the earth,” so they were not ashamed of the God-ordained purpose. Here again, we see that nakedness could be realized in their mind and their eyes were bright to be conscious of their nakedness—no need to wait until they have sinned The nakedness within the marriage is exclusive, which points to the need of clothing in public life. We all need clothing now and glorious covering in eternity.

I hope this article may inspire readers to think about some of the so-called simple verses and discover the Bible’s inexhaustible treasure. This kind of reflection brings a new sense of awe in our faith in God.

(Ref. 1) //www.hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=742

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

創世記中的「赤身露體」

By Tin-chee (TC) Lo (盧天賜); November 15, 2019

盡管原罪是一個奧秘 (Ref. 1),創世記第三章 (3: 6-7) 的字面記載也算是容易明白的。上帝賜給始祖一條「唯一的禁令」,就是:「不可吃分別善惡樹的果子。」後來他們卻受魔鬼的引誘而被屈服了。

(V. 6) 於是女人 (夏娃) 見那棵樹的果子好作食物、也悅人的眼目、且是可喜愛的、能使人有智慧、就摘下果子來喫了.又給他丈夫 (亞當)、他丈夫也喫了。
(V. 7) 他們二人的眼睛就明亮了、纔知道自己是赤身露體、便拿無花果樹的葉子、為自己編作裙子。

這兩節經文表面看來好像沒有多大的問題,但經過進深的思考後, 發現它們並非沒有難明之處。問題在于對「赤身露體」的領會。

  • 第一種領會是:亞當與夏娃在犯罪之前真的是赤身露體,但是他們卻不知道,直至犯罪之後才知道自己原是裸體的。
  • 另一種領會是:亞當與夏娃在犯罪前並不是真的赤身露體,只是犯罪後才改變成赤身露體,而自己察覺到這樣的改變。

筆者認為第一種説法不太可能。如果他們連自己有沒有赤身露體—那麼簡單的事—都不知道,他們又怎能有足夠的智力去理解神給他們的禁令呢?他們又如何能夠與神自如地進行有意義的交談呢?一個照著神的形象受造的「有靈的活人」不可能在智能上有如此大的缺欠。

第二種説法的可能性較大,因為聖經中一次又一次地論到人在永恆狀態 (eternal state)中是有某一種遮蓋身體的東西的,但在人犯罪之後,便發覺那一種「特殊的遮體物」不見了。始祖在未犯罪前是可以被視為處于這「永恆狀態」的。現在考慮數處經文:

(v. 11)「王進來觀看賓客、見那裡有一個沒有穿禮服的。
(v. 12) 就對他說、朋友、你到這裡來、怎麼不穿禮服呢。那人無言可答。」(太22:11-12)

這裡的「禮服」是代表基督的義,是用來遮羞的榮美「衣服」。

「我又看見聖城新耶路撒冷由 神那裡從天而降、預備好了、就如新婦妝飾整 (beautifully dressed), 等候丈夫。」(啓21:2)

新婦代表教會,她不是赤身露體的,而是穿上美麗地飾整過的衣服的。

再次強調,這種遮蓋身體的東西是一種榮美的复盖物。在登山變像中,耶穌 (甚至連摩西和以利亞) 的衣裳是潔白如光,極度榮耀的 (太40:2) 所以我們可推想到亞當和夏娃在未犯罪前是有某些榮耀的「衣服」遮蔽他們的身體的。

相反地,在地獄中,人是赤身露体的。
「在 神面前陰間顯露、滅亡 (Destruction “Abaddon”) 也不得遮掩。(伯26:6) 」

論到陰間的情況,米開朗基羅 (Michelangelo) 的西斯廷教堂 (Sistine Chapel) 壁畫《最後的審判》(fresco The Last fresco The Last Judgment Judgment) 就有這樣的想像式描述。

一旦始祖犯了罪後,他們的眼睛明亮起來,清楚地看到別人眼中的刺 (但看不到自己眼中的木梁)。所以當他們被神審問時,總是把責任推到別人身上。他們在神面前的規欠,使他們不配穿著那榮耀的的衣服,神就把它脫落下來,亞當和夏娃那時就真的意識到他們是赤身露體了。他們便拿無花果樹的葉子、為自己編作裙子,為自己遮羞。為什麼赤身露體是羞恥呢? 亞當與夏娃在墮落前是夫妻,在墮落後仍是夫妻, 當時只有他們倆人,為什麼他們因彼此赤身露體感到「羞恥」呢?我想他們的「羞恥感」不是因為他們看到對方的赤祼,而是出於自己的罪的緣故。罪的本身, 不管你對它的感覺如何,就是一種客觀的罪疚 (objective shame) ;但當你對罪產生悔意時, 客觀的罪疚就變成主觀的內疚 (subjective guilt feeling) 了。這個內疚就是亞當與夏娃感到羞恥的來源。他們不但失去榮美的衣服,而且羞恥也顯露出來,因為赤身露體的本身就是羞恥的。

「 我勸你向我買火煉的金子、叫你富足.又買白衣穿上、叫你赤身的羞恥不露出來.又買眼藥擦你的眼睛、使你能看見。( 啓3:18)」

亞當與夏娃的內疚感,就表明了他們的悔改。救恩就臨到他們身上。

(v. 21) 「耶和華 神為亞當和他妻子用皮子作衣服、給他們穿。」 (創3:21)

皮衣是從死的動物取下來的。它代表贖罪祭。預表耶穌是祭司,祂也是祭物。人不能自救。在此處,我們便看到救恩唯獨是出于神,是祂恩典的作為。論到基督被釘十架的情景, 約翰福音 19:23-24 寫道:

(v.23) 兵丁既然將耶穌釘在十字架上、就拿他的衣服分為四分、每兵一分.又拿他的裡衣.這件裡衣、原來沒有縫兒、是上下一片織成的。(v. 24) 他們就彼此說、我們不要撕開、只要拈鬮、看誰得著.這要應驗經上的話說、『他們分了我的外衣、為我的裡衣拈鬮。』兵丁果然作了這事。

因罪人極盡其羞辱之能事,所以我相信耶穌是完完全全赤赤裸裸地擔當我們罪孽的羞恥。ESV (English Standard Version) 聖經研讀本持這種觀點: “在裸體和公開場合被釘十字架,給受害者造成長期痛苦,旨在造成恥辱甚至死亡” (對希伯來書12:2評論)。

公開式的裸體就是羞辱的表現。墮落人類的天性是不依靠神,單靠自己的方法去解決問題。因此,他們在徬徨之間,趕快用無花果樹的葉子作衣服蔽體。當神在園中行走,呼喚他們的時候,他們十分害怕,便躲藏在樹叢中,不敢面對上帝—這是羞恥的表現。涼風一吹來,樹葉編作的裙子,既不保暖,也不能完全遮羞。人的自救方策,於事無濟。但神有豐盛的恩典,祂主動地伸出救贖的手, 為亞當和他妻子用皮子作衣服。現在我們回到始祖在犯罪之前神為他們所作的事:賜給亞當一位伴侶,並為他們設立婚姻。

(v. 22) 耶和華 神就用那人身上所取的肋骨、造成一個女人、領他到那人跟前。
(v. 23) 那人說、這是我骨中的骨、肉中的肉、可以稱他為女人、因為他是從男人身上取出來的。
(v. 24) 因此、人要離開父母、與妻子連合、二人成為一體。
(v. 25) 當時夫妻二人、赤身露體、並不羞恥。(創 世記 2章)

第25 節的話是亞當和夏娃在他們尙未犯罪前神為他們設立婚姻之後所説的。明顯地,這裡的「赤身露體」是指夫妻的親密關係,是有排外性的 (exclusivity), 所以不是指在平常生活中他們是公開祼體的。在神聖的婚姻內,「赤身露體」是神給人的禮物,是為了成全神對他們的旨意:「要生養眾多、遍滿地面」,所以他們並不感到羞恥。這裡再次説到赤身露體是他們可以在頭腦上意識到的,並非要等到犯罪後,眼睛明亮了才能夠意識到。婚姻中的赤身露體既是有排外性,犯罪前也如是, 這就説明他們在公眾的生活中,不是赤祼,乃是有衣著的。

啟示錄:19:7-8, “我們要歡喜快樂,將榮耀歸給他,因為羔羊婚娶的時候到了,新婦也自己預備好了。就蒙恩得穿光明潔白的細麻衣。”

亞當和夏娃對裸體的可恥發現,意味著他們失去了原來那榮耀的長袍,這是筆者對創世記第三章 (3: 6-7) 的神學推理。 今天我們正在尋找我們脆弱的愛慾,我們的私處, 也將在新耶路撒冷, 被上帝的尊嚴和公義所覆蓋。

希望這篇文章能激發讀者對一些所謂平易的經文能夠加以思考,從中發現聖經是一本學之不盡的寶貴的書。這樣的態度,使我們的信仰帶來新鮮感。

(Ref. 1) https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=742

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

The Eagle Has Landed (中文版在後)

Reflection by T.C. Lo on the 50th year anniversary for the first man to walk on the moon

I have never forgotten the very day fifty years ago. Astronaut Neil Armstrong spoke the phrase “The Eagle Has Landed” to announce the successful landing of the Apollo 11 his famous lunar module named “Eagle” in the Sea of Tranquility on the moon on July 20, 1969. As the first man to walk on the moon, he uttered his famous line: “That’s one small step for man, one giant leap for mankind.” Less than 20 years later, Armstrong, a devoted Christian, came to Poughkeepsie, NY, to speak at an evangelical meeting where I brought my children (Esther and Tim) there to listen to his view on Christianity.

However monumental this historic event might have been, let us look back in time to see what had happened before it. Ravi Zacharias described it beautifully with theological insight (Ref. 1):

“On August 7, 1961, twenty-six year-old Major Gherman Titov became the second soviet cosmonaut to orbit the moon and return safely, climaxing a monumental feat for mankind. Sometime later, speaking at the world fair and savoring his moment of glory, he recounted this experience, vouchsafed to a privileged few. Under a triumphalist pretext, he let it be known that, on his excursion into space, he hadn’t seen God. Upon hearing of this exuberant argument from silence, someone quipped, “Had he stepped out of his space-suit he would have!” Evidently reluctant to restrict the immediate gains of the moment to the disciplines directly involved in that endeavor, Titov attempted to draw theological blood. Thus, one great step for science became for him, an immensely greater leap in philosophy.

On Christmas Eve, 1968, three American astronauts were first human beings to go around the “dark” side of the moon, away from the earth. Having fired their rockets, they were homebound on Apollo 8, and beheld our planet in a way that human eyes had never witnessed before. They saw Earth rise above the horizon of the moon, draped in a beauteous mixture of white and blue, bordered by glistering light of the sun against the black void of space. And in the throes of this awe-inspiring experience they open the pages of the book of Genesis and read for the world to hear ‘In the beginning God created the heaven and earth…’

Two similar experiences of awe and exhilaration; two diametrically opposed conclusions about the nature of the world. Such a chasm is quite understandable, for these two incidents carried into space the most fundamentally debated question on earth: Does God exist? Has God created man, or has man created God? Is God indispensably to any cosmological explanation, or is he only a psychological necessity of men? Theism or atheism?

In 1952, Encyclopedia Britannica published a fifty-five-volume series entitled The Great Books of the Western World. Mortimer Adler, the noted philosopher and legal scholar, was co-editor of this series, which marshaled the eminent thinkers of the western world and their writings on the most important ideas that have been studied and investigated over the centuries. This includes ideas in law, science, philosophy, history, theology, and love that have shaped the minds and destinies of people. These essays are assembled for comparison and contrast. Very striking to the observant reader is that the longest essay is on God. When Mr. Adler was asked by a reviewer why this theme merited such protracted coverage, his answer was uncompromising. “Because,” said he, “more consequences for life and action follow from the affirmation or denial of God than from any other basic question.”

Ref. 1 “The Real Face of Atheism” by Ravi Zacharias; pp 19-21.

對人類登月的反思
By 盧天賜
人類首次登上月球的事件發生在五十年前的今天。我從未忘記過那一天所發生的事。 美國太空人尼爾·阿姆斯特朗(Neil Armstrong)于1969年7月20日创造了 “鷹巳降落” 一詞,此詞源于一件歷史性的事件:他著名的登月艙名為“鷹” 巳成功地降落在月球的「寧靜海」中,代表了阿波羅11號的太空計劃成功了人類登月的任務。 在月球上,阿姆斯特朗說出了一句著名的話:“對於個人來說,這是一小步,但對於整個人類而言,這是一巨躍。”
約20年後左右,虔誠的基督徒阿姆斯特朗 (Neil Armstrong)來到紐約州波基普西市(Poughkeepsie),在一次當地舉辦的福音派佈道會中發表見證,我帶著我的孩子們(Esther和Tim)到那裡他對基督教的看法。不管這個歷史性事件是多麼具有紀念意義,讓我們回顧過去,看看在此次阿波羅11號的太空計劃之前發生了什麼事。 護道家拉維·扎卡里亞斯(Ravi Zacharias)用神學見解對以往(在美登月之八年前) 的美蘇大空競爭進行了一段精美的描述。茲將其內容簡述如下 (參考 1):
「1961年8月7日,年僅26歲的蓋爾曼· 蒂托夫少校 (Major Gherman Titov) 成為第二位進入繞月軌道並能安全返回地球的蘇聯宇航員。此舉為人類掀起了一項艱鉅而有歷史性的記錄。以後數年,這位蘇聯宇航員在世界博覽會上發表演說, 聼眾是少數的特權貴賓。在説話中, 他品嚐著自己過去的榮耀時刻; 在他回顧那次太空航行的經歷時,他帶著杈威的態度,以勝利者的口氣讓人們知道,在太空旅行中,斷言他「沒有見到上帝」。激動的講員正在振振有詞之際,從寂靜的聼眾中,有一人細語地打趣道:“當你跳出你所穿上的太空衣時,你便知道到底有沒有上帝了!” 顯然不願將眼前光榮的成績局限於直接參與這一努力的有關的科技,蒂托夫(Gherman Titov) 試圖汲取神學的血液, 作出了否定神存在的傲慢宣告。 因此,對他來說,科學的「偉大一步」成為了哲學上的「巨大飛躍」。他以為自己巳經「證明」了「上帝不存在」。
與此事件的另一對比:1968年聖誕節前夕,三名美國太空人,就是第一組繞過月球黑暗的那邊 (離地球最遠的那一點) 的人,啓動了火箭,準備開始返回地球的航程。他們在阿波羅8號(Apollo 8)的太空船內上航行,預料不到地看到人類從未看過的景像,就是我們所居住的美麗地球。他們驚喜地看到地球慢慢從月亮的「月」平線上升起,披上了白和藍色的美麗混合色彩,在漆黑色的虛無空間的襯托下, 周圍發出從太陽而來的刺眼光芒,把地球圓圈帶上了光榮的冠冕。在這種令人敬畏的阵痛經歷中,他們打開《創世紀》第一章,向全世界讚嘆地宣讀:「起初上帝創造了天地…」。
 
這兩次「非常相似」的惊惧和振奮的經歷中, 卻各自反映出關於宇宙本質的兩個「截然相反」的世界觀。無神論和有神論的鴻溝是可以理解的。藉著這兩個星際之旅,人們把地球上最根本的辯論問題帶入太空: 上帝存在嗎? 上帝創造了人,還是人創造了上帝? 上帝對任何宇宙學的解釋是必不可少嗎? 還是他只是人類的心理需要而矣? 有神的存在還是神根本不存在?
1952年,《大不列顛百科全書》出版了共55冊的系列,名為《西方世界的偉大著作》。著名的哲學家和法學家莫蒂默·阿德勒(Mortimer Adler) 是本系列的共同編輯團中的主編,該系列汇集了西方世界的傑出思想家及他們的著作所針對的最重要的硏討問題。這些問題是他們經過跨世紀的研究和考查所產的思想。內容包括影響人們理智和命運的理念, 如法律,科學,哲學,歷史,神學和愛的觀念。 這些文章是為了比較和對比分析而編寫成的。細心的讀者會發現,最長的文章是關乎上帝的。 當一位審稿人向阿德勒先生詢問為什麼這個主題值得如此長期的報導時,他的回答毫不妥協, 口氣強硬。他說:“因為,對上帝的肯定或否認給生命和行動帶來的後果要比任何其它基本問題更為嚴重。”」
 
(參考 1 ) Ravi Zacharias, “無神論的真面目”; 第19-21頁。
Posted in Bible/Christianity, History | Leave a comment

儒家思想 vs. 聖經

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜);July 7, 2019

中國人的意識形態受儒家思想主導了數千年之久。甚麼是儒家思想?這是個很复杂的問題。讓我簡單地把它定義為孔子,孟子,和荀子思想的總和 (Ref. 1)。本文聚焦在三位聖人(sages) 對 「人性 (human nature) 」的看法。

孔子
從 <論語> 我們得知至聖孔子 (551-479 B.C.) 是一個不斷關注個人紀律的人。他認為仁,義,禮,智,信,等是能透過實踐而培養出來的美德。他周遊列國,向君王提供服務,揚言只需三至五年的時間,便能改善社會秩序和政治和諧。孔子並沒有缺乏自信,然而,對他十分失望的是,沒有一個地方君主接納他作參謀的官職。

孟子
孔子死後約一百年,另一位聖人出現。他名孟子 (372-289 B.C.) ,後被稱為亞聖。他是 <論語> 編纂者之一,是孔子思想的得意門生。他鑽研老師的寫作,他所得出的結論是:孔子畢竟認為「人之初,性本善」並相信人類的行為是具有可塑性的。人一生下來便傾向于美善,所以當你看到一位甚至自己不認識的小孩童快要掉下井時,你便不由自主地產生一種焦慮,這種惻隠之心從何而來?孟子同意孔子的説法,説是從人良善的天性而來。孔子和孟子均深信,只要我們能消除社會腐敗的力量,藉著滋養人們本身固有的美德,社會的紊亂和政治的畸形,便會被消除而人類便能達到世界大同的理想境界。所以孟子和孔子思想基本上是一様。孟子可説是孔子思想的的解釋者。

荀子
幾個世代之後,另一位聖人出現,他名荀子 (310-237 B.C.),他看到周朝的統一力量正在削弱,社會秩序搖搖欲墬,慢慢進入史家所稱的「戰國時期」。因此,荀子觀察到,「人之初,性本惡」。他認為孔子和孟子都搞錯了。這種人性的天然傾向,產生了人與人之間的衝突和曝露了人的私慾與貪婪,人與人的敬重和順服都消失了。但為什麼當我們看到小孩爬到井邊時,我們還感覺到一陣同情和不安呢?荀子的解釋是:因為我們救這小孩不會使我們個人的利益受虧損;如果我們知道因這孩子的掉落會帶給我們一些好處,恐怕我們會給這個孩童一個猛推。另一個問題是,既然人的天性是邪惡,為什麼我們也常常看到一些人做出一些善意的行為? 荀子說,這些善行非出于本性,乃是因為有很多有思想的聖人,他們看到社會的弊端,便聚集在一起,設定一些法律和制度以減緩由人性而產生的破壞,然後再用教導,律己和哲學思想去改造人性。盡管荀子與孔孟對人性的出發點截然不同,三位聖人都有一個共同點,就是人都具有一種道德能力去改善自己的個性和環境,所以荀子也自稱為孔夫子的忠實弟子。總體而言,三位聖人的「人性論」都是「以人為本」的哲學思想。

聖經
荀子的「性惡論」是最靠近聖經對人本質問題的诊断。聖經的啓示是:自罪進入人類後 (至於罪如何能進入人類,這是另一個大問題,我們在此不談),人類便從此具在罪性,這罪性在基督教神學中,被稱之為 「原罪 (Original Sin)」; 原罪是人類固有的墮落狀態。因此,我們不是因為犯了罪,所以成為罪人; 我們是因為本質上是墮落的, 所以我們一定會犯罪。聖經指出:人類是「全然墮落 (Total Depravity)」的。這「全然」並非指人邪惡到一個無可再邪惡的地步。希特勒可說是極其邪惡的, 但他也有變得更墮落的可能性。我是罪人, 但我可以犯比我現在所犯的罪犯得更常, 更多, 和更嚴重。所以我不是「徹底」地墮落, 但我是「全然」地墮落。全然墮落的意思是我們全部或總額性的墮落。若不是上帝恩典的約束,我們每人都可以再惡多一㸃。這「全然」不是指「程度」上的意識,乃是指「範圍」上的意識。我們的每一部份:思想,靈魂,行動,體內每一個細胞,每一串DNA 都被罪污染,沒有一處是完美無缺的。換句話說,罪不是我們外表的污㸃,罪乃是穿透瀰漫地進入人類的核心。聖經所說罪的嚴重性是荀子沒有看透的。 有一位思想家 (Ref. 2) 直言不諱地説,「儘管人類在哲學上如何用盡腦汁去淡化,去辯駁,甚至去否定人的罪性的存在,但在實際經驗觀察上,罪的存在是無可遁形的。」

但問題是:如果人的罪惡, 照聖經所説,是如此深重,為什麼我們不時也看到一些人的確作出一些慈善的事呢?答案是:人是按照上帝的形象受造的,墮落之後,這形象便破碎了,但畢竟這破碎的形象仍存留一些遺跡。所以人不時也會做些「善」事。當人看到小孩快掉下井時, 仍有勇氣和惻忍之心去設法救他。但人的「善」是不純潔的。一個富人用匿名的方法捐了一大筆錢去救濟貧民,做益社會,他雖說「不願」人知道,但他自己也承認當別人把這善事在他的背後公開褒揚,這就是此人最沾沾自喜的時刻了。由此可見,人的善行也有驕傲和自私的成分在其中。這豈不是人性的真相嗎?

耶穌
荀子死後二百多年,有另一位聖人出現,他就是耶穌。他與孔子,孟子,荀子截然不同。由下列數㸃 (其實還有更多),我們得知他是一位「前無古人, 後無來者」的獨特人物:

尙未出生,傳記巳成:大部分舊約聖經中的預言 (佔舊約四分之一的篇幅) 都描述那將要降世的耶穌。有學者們把這些預言耶穌的經文聚集在一起並加以重組整理,發現它們與新約的四福音書 (耶穌生平) 極其接近。

衪的名字是上帝給祂的:「耶穌」這名字的意思是,「祂要將祂的百姓從罪裏拯救出來。」所以祂一生下來便有一個特別的使命, 祂是預定作人類的救主。

祂是上帝的兒子:「兒子」不是從生物學觀點去領會,乃是指祂與上帝有極其親密不可分割的的意思 (not biological but relational), 意指耶穌就是上帝。

耶穌自己知道 (self-understanding) 並聲稱祂是上帝:穆罕默德上天取了可蘭經後,他說他不知道他自己是先知,後來他的同伴對他說,他背後有痣,乃是先知的記號。他信了,此後便以先知自居,但他也不敢自稱為神。除了瘋子外,世上沒有一個頭腦清醒的人敢説自己是神。耶穌斷言祂是神,但無人絲毫認為祂是瘋子。

耶穌是由童女所生:這對現代人比較不是難明,因為「代產母 (surrogate mother)」巳證明是科學上的可能。馬利亞是從聖靈懷孕就意味著耶穌沒有人的基因,因此,祂沒有人的原罪,也意味著祂是全然聖潔, 祂並沒有犯過罪,祂也不可能會犯罪。祂的「無罪性 (sinlessness)」是作罪人的救主的必要條件。

道成肉身:上帝是個靈。他沒有物質性的形體,和物質所具的特色。祂在時空之上,所以我們不能問祂有多大,有多老,等問題。聖經說上帝是「話語 (the Word)」表示祂就是「道」。「道」是資訊 (information)。現代人都知道資訊是帶著能力的。當上帝創造宇宙時,祂是用說話從無變有的方式使宇宙成為實體。然而這「資訊」是超越我們所能領會的,這資訊是有位格的 (Personhood)。耶穌是「道成了肉身 (God’s Incarnate)」, 祂曾充充滿滿地住在人類歷史的當中。

耶穌不是受造的個體 (created being) :祂是神。所以祂在道成肉身 (incarnation) 之前是亙古常存的 (preexistence) 。人是有始無終 (無終指靈魂不滅),但耶穌是無始無終。

耶穌具「神人二性」:祂是百分之百人,所以祂在上帝面前可以代表人。祂是百分之百神,所以祂在人的面前可以代表上帝。這個雙重代表的角色是「中保」之職,「中保」即神與人之間的橋樑,是神與人中間的代辯律師。

耶穌能行神蹟:如果祂是那使無變有的創造主宰,那麼把水變成酒 (耶穌所行的第一個神蹟) 就不是不可理解的了。如果風和浪都是祂所創造的東西,那麼平靜風浪又有何難呢?如果祂是生命的創始和維持者,那麼祂能使死人復活就絕對成為可能。

祂自己設計救贖人類的方法:表面上耶穌是被不法之惡人釘在十字架上,但實際上是三位一體的獨一真神 (聖父,聖子,聖靈是同一本質的三個位格—Three Persons, One Essence) 在創世以前商議好的計劃,是無人或天使能破壞的。人有罪,但公義的神定規了罪的功價乃是死。救贖是使人不要死,所以耶穌的死是代替我們的死,好叫我們得生命。聖經中的「死」是與神隔絶之意。聖經中的「生」是與神和好之意。這是生死的深層意義。

耶穌的復活是祂重要的特性:復活證實祂是神。孔子,孟子,荀子都死了;穆罕默德也死了;佛陀也死了;世上所有宗教創始人都死了;唯獨聖穌從死𥚃復活。世上賢聖的人,你可以説他們是「精神復活」,但耶穌的復活是「身體復活 (bodily resurrection)」,所以祂復活後能與門徒在一起,能進鎖著的房間,能和他們一起吃飯,能同時在不同的地方出現。些事都有許多見證人,有一次是五百人同時目睹。耶穌復活是鐵一般的事實,是無可置疑的。

耶穌的升天:祂復活之後,不是永遠留在地上。四十天之後,祂升上天,回到自己本來的家。祂在天上,因祂完成了救恩,便被加冕成為萬王之王,萬主之主,不斷為祂所救贖的人代禱。我們屬肉身的生命需要營養去維持。同理,我們屬靈的生命需要在天上的大祭司耶穌的代禱去維持,使此生命成為永不滅亡的「永生」。

耶穌的再來:這是一個尙未應驗的預言。數巳百計的預言到今天巳應驗無疑了,所以我們有足夠的信心去相信祂必照祂所説的要再來。這是科學家所用的「歸納法」,就是合理的科學方法。這裏我們看到信心 (faith) 與理性 (reason) 的互相作用 (interplay)。耶穌的再來就是得救的人的盼望,因為到那時,一切在世不公平的事都要過去,正義得到伸張,苦難獲得解釋,病痛和死亡都不復存在。儘管今世有苦難,但基督徒的前景基本上是樂觀的。但那些不信耶穌的人,因為他們仍在罪中未被赦免,他們便承受罪人應有的後果。得救的人所獲得的是恩典,滅亡的人所應得的是公義。

耶穌是唯一得救的道路:這句話聽起來有點霸道,或説太不寛容。當人們質疑「為何耶穌是通往上帝的唯一途徑?」時,他們已經假設了一個基于以功德為本的救恩觀。換言之,他們相信人是可以靠善行得救,但實際情況並非如此。所以,人的得救必需依靠在他們身外的力量,而非靠他們自己身內的能力。這外力是甚麼呢?但如果耶穌有那麼多獨一無二的特色,那麼祂的話是可信的。所以當祂說,「我就是道路,真理,生命,沒有人能不通過祂而能進到父神那裡去。」我們就相信祂是惟一的道路。

至於對罪的問題如何解決呢?聖經與荀子就在這一點上明顯地分道揚鑣。儒家思想認為透過人的努力,自律,教育,和正確的哲學思想就可以培養個人的德性。但個人的改進還是不夠,我們還需要整個社會都走上善的道路,其方法是讓一群賢人制定法律和制度,使人類便獲得「仁,义,礼,智,信,忠,孝,悌,节,恕,勇,让」的美德。慢慢地人類便可以進化到「止於至善」的最終目標。

聖經認為人有原罪,所以根本上不可能有行善的道德能力。人所需要的是「重生」而不是「改造」或「修補」或 「教化」。「重生」是從神而來的超自然生命,它不是靠人企圖以善行去獲得,而是神所賜的恩典禮物。獲此禮物的途徑是相信基督是救主,透過認罪悔改而獲得罪的赦免。「悔改」不是只「悔不當初」或只是説聲「對不起」。悔改是方向的改變,就好像當你發現你開車走錯方向了,你還會繼續向前駛嗎?儘管你巳走了多遠,多快,多久,最明智之舉就是,馬上轉頭往正確的方向去。「赦免」是基督教獨特的恩典,是所有宗教和哲學中都找不到的,因為只有神才能提供赦免。

耶穌不但對人類的問題有正確的診斷;祂更提供了獨一無二的救法。解決罪的方法不是靠努力行善,乃是透過認罪,悔改,接受基督為個人的救主,然後獲得祂赦免的恩典。這就是基督教信仰的核心。

References:

  1. “Original Sin – A Cultural History” by Alan Jacobs; pp. 11-14.
  2. Quoted from Malcolm Muggeridge: “Human depravity is at once the most empirically verifiable reality but also the most philosophically resistant.”
Posted in Bible/Christianity, Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

神的主權與人的責任

By Tin-Chee Lo (盧天賜); May 30, 2019

甚麼是「神的主權 (The Sovereignty of God)」

「神的主權」又稱「神的全權」。「全」是指全部的範圍 (scope),「權」是指至高無上的權柄。全權是神的屬性之一,指受造界中每一件事物神有至高無上的權柄和地位。千萬光年以外的一粒原子都在神掌控之下 (Ref. 1) ;天上的麻雀祂都看顧;我們的頭髮祂都數過, 每一個意外,苦難,天災人禍, 都在神的掌控中。。神的全權是一個不證自明的常識,因為如果神沒有至高無上的權柄,祂就不是神。盡管常識能使我們了解這一㸃,更重要的是聖經有許許多多的經節支持這個教義:

• 聖經第一章第一節,開宗明義地指出, 「起初 神創造天地」。「起初」指宇宙的存在是有個開始的,不是亞里士多得的「無始無終」說。神的創造是從無變有,祂的創造是絶不依賴在祂以外的任何東西。神在創造上是至高無上的。

• 從詩人在詩篇中的讚嘆,我們看到他們多次對神的主權認同:「耶和華本為大,祂是大王–超乎萬神之上(Ps 95:3)。」又多次說,「祂是萬王之王,萬主之主,衪坐著為王 (Ps 9:7)」。我們的領會是「王」和「主」都是高尙的地位。神不但有榮耀的地位,祂有無與倫比的權柄 (c.f. 英國女皇僅有地位但沒有權柄) 。

• 地上的國權是耶和華的.他是管理萬國的。世上沒有一個執政掌權者不在神的命定之内,他們都是受制于神。(Ps 22:28; Ps 2)

• 到了新約,保羅用修詞學的方式的問法去讓讀者自己回答:「有誰能抗拒衪的旨意?」(Rm 9:19)

• 保羅論到為我們預備基業的神是「那位隨己意行作萬事的」神 (Eph 1:11)。祂的己意不取決於別人的意見。

• 神的主權是完全自主的,「祂要恩待誰,就恩待誰;祂要憐憫誰就憐憫誰 (Ex 33:18; Rm 9:14)」。

• 祂要揀選誰,就揀選誰。我們是泥土,祂是兠匠。祂豈不能隨祂的旨意「從一團泥裡拿一塊作成貴重的器皿、又拿一塊作成卑賤的器皿麼?」 (Rm 9:21) 」這是另一個修詞學的表達。

如果我做每一件事,其結果都是神巳經命定了,而且達成所命定的目標的途徑也是神自己命定的。如果我作任何決定,都巳在神的掌控中,我就不需要負任何責任嗎? 這是宿命論的想法,而不是聖經的教導。

甚麼是「宿命論 (Fatalism)」

宿命論是一種悲觀晢學,認為一切事物都由「命運 (fate)」去決定,人是無能為力的。尼采是十九世紀末的悲觀哲學家, 他是宿命論的提倡者。宿命論的思維使人在沒有掙扎的情況下接受失敗的結局。所以它也可被稱之為失敗主義 (defeatism)。命運大至來説是指一種飄渺虛無且無位格 (nonpersonal) 的一種抽象東西。 宿命論的實踐就是不負責任,認為結局是早巳命定的天意,我還能作些什麼?

伊斯蘭教非常重視他們那獨一受拜的「安拉或真主 Allah」的至高無上的地位和旨令,穆斯林,即伊斯蘭教的信徒,只信奉真主為自己的主。命運雖是無位格,但高度宗教色彩的伊斯蘭教也把它涉及到神聖的一邊,所以我們可説伊斯蘭教是一個近乎宿命論的宗教。

伊斯蘭教徒到麥加朝覲,這是每年一次全世界穆斯林最大規模的聚會,也是伊斯蘭教的五功 (Five Pillars) 之一 (Ref. 2),就是回教成年的男人, 若健康和經濟都許可, 都要做一次的聖禮。在朝覲那一週,上百萬朝覲者同時在麥加聚集,並進行一系列的儀式:每個人逆時針方向繞行卡巴天房 (Kaaba) 七次,這個黑色的立方形建築物,也是世上所有穆斯林祈禱時所要對準的焦點。在這人山人海的地㸃和時刻,我們很難想像到意外不會發生。2015年九月十一日 (與 “911” 巧合!) 在穆斯林的一個神聖禮拜五中,一個巨型的起重機倒塌在人群中,做成四百人受傷,118人死亡。當局要求進行調查,然而在這高度宗教的國家,操作起重機的枝術人員找到簡單的出路,他們對新聞界簡單地説,「所發生的事情是超出人類的力量所能防範,這是真主的作為。」宿命論可以成為不負責任的藉口。値得讚揚的是,沙特政府當局並未接受這一解釋。他們馬上停止該建築公司的運作,下令進行週查,發現該公司並不遵守安全規則又違反機械製造商的操作說明。最後,公司被停牌,並向受害者家屬提供賠償。

這不是第一次的意外。于1990年,在同一地點有1426位朝聖者被人群踩踏死亡,主因是人太多缺乏通風。沙特王説,「這是真主安拉的旨意,這是命運。」 (Ref. 3)

基督教不是宿命論

儘管基督徒對神的全權抱著崇高的看法,但基督徒拒絕宿命論。因為聖經極其強調人是要對自己的行動,想法和決擇負責。聖經吩咐我們要切切悔攺,常常禱告,不斷謝恩,努力行善,思念上面的事。耶穌升天前賜下大使命,並囑咐門徒說, 「凡我所吩咐你們的,都要教訓他們遵守。」這些都是基督徒對主的吩咐的責任。

懶惰是宿命論的特色之一,但聖經視懶惰為罪,並說不做工的人就不準他們吃飯 (2 Th 3:10)。箴言教導我們,「懶惰人哪,你去察看 (勤勞的) 螞蟻,就得智慧 (Prov 6:6)。」我們不是靠行為得救,我們得救乃本乎恩。但得救之後,工作是很重要的; 將來奬賞的審判也是以我們的行為作根據。保羅對腓立比教會說,你們要「作成你們得救的功夫 (Phil 2:12)。」其意是當我們得救後要以工作來表示我們的積極和充實的生活,同時也是對神順服的表達。上帝以創造之工彰顯祂的榮耀 (Ps 90:1-2), 同時,我們應以上帝所堅立我們的手所作的工去榮耀祂 (Ps. 90:17)。這是詩篇的對偶句子(Chiasm)。

矛盾還是一致?

神的全權乃指宇宙中所有事情的發生和它們發展的過程和結果都是三位一體真神通過商議所產生的旨意。這些旨意必會照神所命定的方策完成,它是絶不會失敗的; 而且其成功不取決於在祂以外的任何東西。神也命定達到結果所經過的方法。祂的方法是:神喜歡 “透過” 人的工作去完成祂的旨意。人因此就有真正的義務對自己的行動和決定負責。

我在台大讀書時,有一位哲學系室友告訴我,他的教授李敖告訴學生説,「猶大的功勞最大,因為沒有他,耶穌的救恩是無法完成的。」當時我尙未信主,聽起來不但感到新鮮,而且也頗覺得有道理。後來信主後才知道李敖的見解並非新事,老早巳有人説過了。但聖經告訴我們,猶大從未得救, 沒有經歷重生, 是犯了大罪的。盡管他在救恩上扮演重要角色,也不过是上帝的器皿, 他還是要對他所作所為負責。耶穌説,此人比不活在世上還好。神的主權與人的責任不是矛盾的,而是互補的。

使徒行傳論到猶大賣耶穌的事,説,「他 (耶穌) 既按著神的定旨先見 (神的全權), 被交與人 (指猶太人和官長),你們就藉無法人(猶大) 的手,把祂釘在十字架上殺了 (Act 2:23)。」神的救贖計劃早在創世以前已經命定了,猶大只是神手中所命定的工具。猶大既被稱為無法之人,他就有過無功了。

如何把神的全權和人的責任放在一起?

神既在每一件事上保持祂的主權甚至到一個程度使每一件事情的發展都完全依照祂的旨意和途徑進行, 而同時,人又要對他們的行動和決定負責。這兩件事怎樣放在一起呢?這就是神學上的「同步發生論」的教義 (Ref. 4)。要回答這個問題首先我們必須區別神旨意的兩方面。這區別是根據申命記 (29:29) 的話:

「隱祕的事、是屬耶和華我們 神的、惟有明顯的事、是永遠屬我們和我們子孫的、好叫我們遵行這律法上的一切話。」

這𥚃我們看到神隱藏的旨意和顕明的旨意。

• 神隱藏的旨意: 神不讓我們知道的。這個隱藏可能是永遠的,也可能是暫時的,直至事情發生為止才知道。神既不願我們知道,我們就不要侵犯祂的私隱權。因它是不關乎我們的。這個隱藏的旨意是神對未來的計劃和命定,是無人能攔截的,是必定能成就的。這也是神的不變性 (immutability)—因神不會更改衪所命定的。神為何要隱藏一些東西?我想:

• 神沒有必要甚麼事都告訴我們, 就好像父母不一定把所有的事都告訴子女。

• 就算祂告訴我們,我們也無法明白,因我們都是有罪有限的人。我記得我女兒很小的時候,讀聖經讀到喇合妓女的故事,她問,「爸爸,甚麼是妓女?」我也不記得如何回答她了! 但我靈感一觸,就敷衍地對她說,”妓女就是壞女人結婚”, 不知她明白多少!

• 祂不告訴我們都是為我們的好處 (例如,我們在那一天離世? 神沒有説)。

• 神顕明的旨意—是神願意我們知道的。首先,神願意我們知道祂是誰,所以祂把祂的屬性清楚地啓示給我們。我們怎能愛一位我們不知道的神呢?其次,顕明的旨意大部分與教訓有關。教訓是我們討神喜悅的指導原則。例如:

• 神要我們盡心,盡性,盡意,盡力去愛祂 (Mk 12:30-31)

• 神要我們知道除衪以外,不可有別的神 (Ex 20:3)。

• 凡耶穌所吩咐的, 我們都要遵守 (Mt 28:20); 這就鼓勵我們要勤讀經了。

顕明的旨意的目標是好叫我們遵守這律法上的一切話,好讓我們知道如何討祂的喜悅。明白隱藏的旨意與顕明的旨意的區別對我們有很多好處:讓我們知道誰在掌管我們不知道的明天,我們便不會過分擔憂。相信神的命定是良善的和聖潔的,我們可以在患難中有盼望, 有喜樂, 有倚靠。良善和聖潔是祂的屬性。如果神只有全權而沒有良善,那是更可怕的情形。

耶穌在升天前對們徒所說的話,巳把神的兩種旨令區別出來:

• 隱藏的旨令:人不能知道的。只有全權的神才知道。
「(們徒) 聚集的時候、問耶穌說、主阿、你復興以色列國、就在這時候嗎? 耶穌對他們說、父憑著自己的權柄、所定的時候日期、不是你們可以知道的。」(Acts 1:6-7)

• 明顕的旨令:是命令,是教訓,是人的責任。
「但聖靈降臨在你們身上、你們就必得著能力.並要在耶路撒冷、猶太全地、和撒瑪利亞、直到地極、作我的見證。」 (Acts 1:8)

實例說明:使徒行傳21至28章 (Ref. 5)

使徒行傳最後八章述及保羅由耶路撒冷往羅馬的旅行。雖然保羅是以囚犯身份被解交往羅馬,但有學者稱此次行程為「保羅第四次宣教之旅」。因為保羅所到之處都撒下福音的種子, 宣講耶穌基督, 甚至向君王傳道。從這行程中,特別是第廿七章的船難, 我們可以看到 “神的主權與人的責任的關係”。下面是船難發生前的一些時序背景:

• 保羅在耶路撒冷與雅各和其他長老會面 (21:18-28)。

• 保羅在耶路撒冷放膽傳福音遭受猶太人折磨 (21:27-40)。

• 保羅公開為耶穌復活作見證遭受鞭打並受審判 (22:21-30)。

• 保羅被護送到凱撒利亞港 (23:1-35)。

• 保羅被押到巡撫腓力斯 (24)。

• 保羅上訴

新上任的非斯都,要求要見羅馬王帝 (25)。這是羅馬公民的權利。

• 保羅站在亞基帕王面前見證耶穌 (26)。

• 非斯都決定把保羅送住意大利的羅馬去 (27:1-2)。

使徒行傳27:13-44 詳細地記錄保羅往意大利的整個船程。他們從該撒利亞起航,沿著以色列海岸北上,再沿著土耳其南岸向西行到了每拉,在那地方百夫長遇上一隻名亞力山太的船,他們便往克里特島 (Crete) 去。船上有船長,水手,百夫長,囚犯,和保羅共 276人 (Acts 27:37)。一上船便遇上巨風,船就沿著革哩底的南岸向東行,到了非尼基港,保羅見議船就停在這𥚃過冬,否則船,貨,和性命都難保。

神定意保羅往羅馬 (Acts 23:11)。但人的想法是: 如果船沈了,保羅便喪命,豈非神的旨意會落空嗎?

然而,船長和百夫長都不同意保羅,因為保羅只不過是個囚犯,也沒有航海經驗,所以他便無話可説。船就繼續往前行,果然照保羅所預料,狂風大浪不停地催逼,全船的人都害怕,且斷定「得救的指望就都絶了 (27:20)」。宿命主義者便坐以待斃,認為這是天意,做甚麼也沒有用。但保羅並不這樣想,他鼓勵全船的人應盡人的責任,挽救危局。保羅還勸他們說,「你們放心。你們的性命、一個也不失喪、惟獨失喪這船。因我所屬所事奉的 神、他的使者昨夜站在我旁邊說:”保羅、不要害怕、你必定站在該撒面前.並且與你同船的人、 神都賜給你了」。 保羅深信神的全權,知道結局被操縱在神那特定的旨意中。因此他繼續强調説,「所以眾位可以放心、我信 神他怎樣對我說、事情也要怎樣成就 (27:22-25)」。保羅知道事情一定會完滿結束,但他並沒說, “甚麼都不要做了!” 保羅並沒有這樣想。他卻鼓勵每人各盡其職,做些遇船難時所應該做的事:

• 「用䌫索捆綁船底 (17:17)」以防船身爆裂。

• 「把貨物拋在海𥚃;把船上的器具拋棄 (17:18-19)」以減輕船的負荷。

• 禁食的時間巳過去,「保羅勸眾人都吃飯,説:你們懸望忍餓不吃甚麼,巳經十四天了。」吃飯才有能量去應付危機。

• 他們也用儀器探測海的深䔐 (17:28), 以便知道情況。

保羅深信這些都是人的責任,盡管神巳命定此次船難必無人喪命,但保羅 “真正地認為” 這些行動是保存性命的重要策略。

但有經驗的水手都知道如果留在船上,必定死亡,所以他們「想要逃出船,便把救生小船放在大海中 (27:30)。」如果他們的策略成功,神的旨意便落空了, 因為神的旨意是要全船的人都往羅馬, 一個也不失喪 (Acts 27:22)。但「保羅對百夫長和兵丁說、這些人若不等在船上、你們必不能得救。於是百夫長命令兵丁砍斷小船的繩子、由他飄去 (27:31-32)。」沒有救生艇, 水手也只能留在船上和保羅及其他囚犯在一起。在海難時, 水手非常重要; 今次百夫長聼從保羅的話 (c.f. 27:11)。

兵丁的職責是看守囚犯,如有逃離者,兵丁必受嚴重的處罰。兵丁出了一個主意、要「把囚犯殺了、恐怕有洑水脫逃的。但「百夫長要救保羅、不准他們任意而行 (27:42-43)。船終于在米利大島擱了淺 (Acts 28:1),這樣、眾人都得了救上了岸 (27:44) 」,準確地成全了全權的神的法令旨意。

我們看到神不但命定事情的結局,也命定達成結局的過程的方法。神借著人的手去保證祂的旨意必得完成。如果兵丁真的殺了他們,神的旨意便落空。現在我們看到神全權的法令旨意與人的責任拉上關係:如人的作為符合神的旨意, 人必蒙神的喜悅,如人的計謀與神的命定背道而馳,他也無法破壞神所命定的結局, 但自己却要面对審判。

神的主權與人的自由意志

神的主權命定一切,是否代表人的自由意志沒有地位? 你有沒有玩過拼圖板 (jigsaw puzzle pieces) 的遊戲?當我開始排列拼圖板時, 我通常由角落開始, 一步一步向內發展, 很快我便會構成一片似乎成功的圖案。突然間, 我發現中間地帶有一些機會, 我便從那裏又發展另一片新的領域. 很快地, 一片一片不連接在一起的圖案散佈在尚未完成的畫面上。現在重點就在這兒: 如果這些巳排列好的拼圖板的的確處在它們應有的位置上, 遲早這幅拼圖是會被連接成功的。但如果這些巳排列好的拼圖板其中只有一片不是在它應有命定的位置上, 這幅拼圖是絕不會拼合成功的, 因為不連貫性遲早會被顯露出來, 所以那些看來暫時局部的成功, 不能保證全盤的成功。

這幅拼圖的最終樣式早以由拼圖的設計者命定,拼圖者無法改變它。然而玩拼圖的人的確有他的自由意志和責任去砌合畫面。如果所放下的某片圖板是符合設計者的原意,它會留在那裡。如果它的位置不符合設計者的法令旨意,遲早它必被迫挪移。除了拼圖的最終樣式是設計者的命定外,玩拼圖的方式也是設計者的命定,這就是指玩此遊戲的規則:每塊拼圖板與拼圖板之間一定要天衣無縫,沒有一塊是例外。

• 這個拼圖板可以代表基督徒的生命。我們每天所做的一切就相當于把拼圖板一塊一塊地用神賜給我們的自由意志放進圖板。凡是神命定中的東西必被保留,凡不是神命定中的東西,透過神出于愛的管教,必被挪移。

• 這個拼圖板可以代表基督徒的歷史觀。無神論者認為歷史是無意義,無目的的循環。今天發生的事以前發生過,以後也必再會發生。另一看法是一種存在主意式的歷史觀,認為意義取決於行動。每個人都試圖找出自己的途徑,在無目的的大海洋中發表「個人主義」。但聖經的歷史觀是線性的,是有方向的,有目的的,照著神所命定的目標和方法邁進,走向啓示錄所指示的終點,所以基督徒基本上應是樂觀的。每一塊拼圖板都看到人的自由意志和神的指印在其中。神是歷史 (His-Story) 的主宰,當整個拼圖完成後,我們發現原來基督是整個歷史的中心人物。我們一切的活動,不知不覺地,都與傳福音有關。我們是活在一個「已然」和「未然」的張力中。「現世」和「來世」是有連續性的。我們的傳福音和推進基督教文化是有意義的。(Ref. 6)

• 這個拼圖板可以幫助指出無神論者的不協調性。基督徒不同意宏觀進化論 (即猴子可進化成人類),但我們千萬不要說進化論「所有」的東西都錯。進化論對生物學的貢獻也是非常大是的,但它在整個系統和格構上是大錯特錯的,我們必須區別這一點。換句話說,它有很多「局部的成功」我們可以學習,但它卻沒有「整體的成功。」舉凡 「寒武纪爆炸 (Cambrian explosion) 」的困惑,或 「化石証據」的不足等, 都是因為拼圖板放在不對的位置上所引起的不連贯性。

神的主權與揀選的救贖

耶穌對尼哥底母説,「我對你們說地上的事,你們尚且不信,若說天上的事,如何能信呢?(Jn 3:12) 」首先讓我們看看地上的一件事,就是地上的生命是怎樣來的。神在父親無數的精子中只選一條, 又再在母親無數的卵子中只選一粒。兩者結合便成了一個生命,這個生命就是你我地上生命的開始。請問你對你自己的生命的存在有甚麼貢獻? 答案是: 一點貢獻都沒有。我們的存在完全是神的揀選。如果肉身的生命的形成完全是神的㨂選,那麼屬靈的生命豈不應更是神的揀選嗎?所以我們對我們的重生 (屬天的生命) 也是亳無貢獻的。「重生」完全是出于神恩典的揀選,得救完全是本乎恩。聖經內用很多的經節支「預定論 (Doctrine of Predestination) 」, 我們雖不完全了解,但它至少也算是通得過我們的思維的。如果人的得救是神的揀選,而神的揀選是絶不會落空,那麼傳福音的意義何在?

神命定任何事情所要達到的最終目的,祂也同時命定要達到此目的的方法。這就等於重述祂有至高無上的主權。在救贖的事上, 也是如此。人得救乃完全本乎神揀選的恩典也藉著人的信。既是揀選,人的信心就一定不是人自發的,墮落人類也無法從自己產生得救的信心,所以得救的信心必然是神所賜的禮物。但神如何把這信心的禮物送給人呢?這是一個方法的問題。但如果方法也是神所命定,那麼我們就要問,「神所命定的方法是甚麼?」聖經給了我們一個明確的答案:「信道是從聽道來的、聽道是從基督的話來的。(Rm 10:17) 」要人聼道,就必須有人傳道,所以傳福音是必要的。傳甚麼道呢?道不單單是個人的見證,道是基督的話, 就是福音。這裏我們再次看到「神的全權」與「人的責任」的互動。「神人同工」是整本聖經不斷提到的真理,也說明了聖經中的神是一位願意與人建立關係的神。還有,傳福音是順服的表現,是討神喜悅的方法,因為這是耶穌的命令。所以我們不能因為神的揀選就忽畧了自己的責任。

結論

神的全權是不證自明的真理,更是具有聖經強烈支持的教義。神主權的命定不會消除人的責任,也不消除人的自由意志,而且人是要向神負上道德的責任。神人同工是聖經一貫的教導。區別神隱藏的旨意和明顕的旨意是理解神的至高無上的主權和人的責任的關鍵。了解神是歷史的主可以幫助我們在整個大使命中的角色。有位護教學者説得好:「神給我們足夠的證據,使我們可以靠著理性去踏出信心的第一步。但神也保留一些理性無法介入的領域,使我們可以全然用信心去依靠祂,信賴祂,和委身於祂。(Ref. 7) 」這是信心與理性互動的最佳說明。

References:

1. On the sovereignty of God, R.C. Sproul said frequently in his podcast, “there is no maverick molecule in the universe that is outside of God’s power and control.”

2. 伊斯蘭教的五大支柱: A. Declaration Faith (声明信仰); B. Obligatory Prayer (義務祈禱); C. Compulsory giving (強制給予); D. Fasting in the month of Ramadan (齋月禁食); E. Pilgrimage to Mecca (麥加朝聖).

3. Various google searches and fact-checks on this particular news.

4. “The Invisible Hand—Do all things really work for good?” by R.C. Sproul; pp. 94-96 and “後現代潮流中的 <心意更新>” by 李定武; pp. 61-62.

5. “God’s Control and Our Responsibility” by Guy M. Richard; (TableTalk October 2018); pp. 9-11.

6. “The Bible and the Future” by Anthony A. Hoekema; pp. 23-40.

7. “The Real Face of Atheism” by Ravi Zacharias. On page 113, RZ comments on the interplay between faith and reason, “God has put enough into the world to make faith in him a most reasonable thing, and he has left enough to make it impossible to live by sheer reason or observation alone.”

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

「饒恕七十個七次」的神學反思

By Tin-Chee Lo (盧天賜); February 9, 2019

經文:馬太福音18:21-35
21 那 時 , 彼 得 進 前 來 , 對 耶 穌 說 : 主 阿 , 我 弟 兄 得 罪 我 , 我 當 饒 恕 他 幾 次 呢 ? 到 七 次 可 以 麼 ?
22 耶 穌 說 : 我 對 你 說 , 不 是 到 七 次 , 乃 是 到 七 十 個 七 次 。
23 天 國 好 像 一 個 王 要 和 他 僕 人 算 賬 。
24 才 算 的 時 候 , 有 人 帶 了 一 個 欠 一 千 萬 銀 子 的 來 。
25 因 為 他 沒 有 甚 麼 償 還 之 物 , 主 人 吩 咐 把 他 和 他 妻 子 兒 女 , 並 一 切 所 有 的 都 賣 了 償 還 。
26 那 僕 人 就 俯 伏 拜 他 , 說 : 主 阿 , 寬 容 我 , 將 來 我 都 要 還 清 。
27 那 僕 人 的 主 人 就 動 了 慈 心 , 把 他 釋 放 了 , 並 且 免 了 他 的 債 。
28 那 僕 人 出 來 , 遇 見 他 的 一 個 同 伴 欠 他 十 兩 銀 子 , 便 揪 著 他 , 掐 住 他 的 喉 嚨 , 說 : 你 把 所 欠 的 還 我 !
29 他 的 同 伴 就 俯 伏 央 求 他 , 說 : 寬 容 我 罷 , 將 來 我 必 還 清 。
30 他 不 肯 , 竟 去 把 他 下 在 監 裡 , 等 他 還 了 所 欠 的 債 。
31 眾 同 伴 看 見 他 所 做 的 事 就 甚 憂 愁 , 去 把 這 事 都 告 訴 了 主 人 。
32 於 是 主 人 叫 了 他 來 , 對 他 說 : 你 這 惡 奴 才 ! 你 央 求 我 , 我 就 把 你 所 欠 的 都 免 了 ,
33 你 不 應 當 憐 恤 你 的 同 伴 , 像 我 憐 恤 你 麼 ?
34 主 人 就 大 怒 , 把 他 交 給 掌 刑 的 , 等 他 還 清 了 所 欠 的 債 。
35 你 們 各 人 若 不 從 心 裡 饒 恕 你 的 弟 兄 , 我 天 父 也 要 這 樣 待 你 們 了 。

在猶太人的文化中,寬恕是一項美德。拉比的教導是要你原諒那得罪你的人三次之多。彼得是猶太人,他當然知道這個道理。有一天,他來到耶穌面前問道:「主阿,我當饒怒人幾次呢? 到七次夠嗎?」彼得以為主一定會稱許他的宽宏大量。誰知耶穌説,「不是到七次,乃是到七十個七次。」

這不意味著耶穌設定了490次犯罪的限制。耶穌乃是說,寛恕別人是沒有上限的。原諒別人乃是作門徒的一種基本生活方式,是天國子民的特徵之一。為了強化這個觀念,耶稣向門徒作了以下的比喻:請看太18:23-35

這比喻的開始説到一個僕人欠了國王一堆天文數字的債,一生無法償還。他唯一的方法就是向王求憐憫。王就動了慈心,便把欠單撕掉,僕人便變成無債一身輕的自由人,他的家人也獲自由了。

我們很容易地和正確地把這段故事與福音拉上關係。國王代表父神。所有在國王統治下的人都是王的僕人,不是奴隸。奴隸絕不可能會欠國王那麼多債的。故事中的僕人可能是國中的高官,他有特杈接觸到國庫的資源。因為這個王國代表神的國,我們可以説他是基督徒。在他重生之前,甚至重生之後,他欠了天父一筆不能償還的罪債。唯一能擺脫這債務就是父神的赦免。除此之外,別無它法 (vv. 21-27) 。 世上宗教的教導認為當你犯了一項罪,你可以做一件善事與它抵銷。這是不可能的,因為在王的眼中,僕人的善行只不過像一件破爛的衣服,一無是處。故事中的僕人向王呼求 (悔改),王就把他的債項一筆勾消。這真是一位有憐憫,有恩典的王。所以王的赦免代表耶穌基督的救恩。

比喻的下一段説到此僕人並沒有被王的宏恩感動,反而對欠他債的同伴施行嚴厲的方策。同伴欠他的債也不是小數量,只是遠遠少于他原本欠王的債 (vv. 28-30) 。其他的僕人們看見了,便怒氣沖天,將事稟告于王 (v. 31) 。王便大怒,恢復了那人負債的地位,並把他押回監獄去 (vv. 32-34) 。

這些僕人們的做法是否合理,我們暫且不談。但這裏給我自己一個反思:我有沒有因我不原諒別人而遭遇到同工或家人的非議? 這是一個發人心省的問題。現在我們思考一下王對此僕人的處理方法。

如果王的赦免代表救恩,那豈不是王把他再送回監獄,用嚴刑處置他,並恢复他的負債状态,就代表他的救恩失落了嗎? 想像力豐富的人馬上把這次重新入獄的事件連想到天主教的「練獄 (purgatory)」,但這是沒有聖經根據的。那麼我們怎樣去理解這段經文 (vv. 32-34) 呢?

首先,我們要知道這是一個比喻,特別是一個天國的比𣈥。解釋比喻的原則是:不可「過度」區泥細節;要注重整個比喻的主旨;更重要的是:所有的解釋必須服在教義 (doctrine) 之下。聖經教義包括:

  • 聖徒的堅忍, 即「一次得救永遠得救」(約十:27~28)
  • 切㡳的赦免 (基于神的信實與不變性)。「東離西有多遠、他叫我們的過犯、離我們也有多遠(詩 103:12)。」

耶穌稱這僕人為「惡奴 (wicked servant)」(v. 32)。這是一個非常強烈的字眼。聖經保留這個稱號給不信神的人。沒有真正的信徒會做出這樣無恩情的事。所以這個「不原諒人的人」一定是從未得過福音的人。絶不是他得了福音,後來又失落。因此,耶穌這比喻的意圖是要挑戰門徒對自己得救的真實性。一個真真正正重生的人絶不會做出如此大的忘恩背義的事。這就好像耶穌所講的另一個比喻:好樹結好果子,壞樹結壞果子,從它的果子便可認出樹的品質了。所以我們可肯定這人是未得救的。這人的「不得救」就是他被交給掌刑者 (v. 34) 的原因了。

我們要再問:為甚麽故事的上半塲説這人是被神赦免的基督門徒,而故事的下半塲又説他是從未得救的人呢?呀!我們在此看到耶穌的智慧。耶穌是刻意呈現一個可怕的假設情境。如果這惡奴的行為是難以置信,那麼一輩子蒙神赦免的基督徒作出拒絕原諒別人的事,也同樣地難以置信。

既然饒恕是天國子民的品格的重要部分,那麼我們是否只做「單方赦免 (unilaterally forgive)」呢?這個問題可能是源於對耶穌的「十架七言」中一句話的誤解。耶穌説:「父阿,赦免他們,因為他們所作的,他們不曉得。」單方赦免是耶穌的旨令嗎?

答案是「不」。聖經一貫的教導是先悔改,後赦免。耶穌那句話中的「他們」非指所有人,乃是指那些看到耶穌義人受苦而被聖靈激動然後悔改的人,十架旁邊的那強盜是一例也。如果「他們」是代表所有的人,那就變成普救論 (universalism) 而不是福音了。

答案也可是「是」。現在我們可以用救贖的神學來看看寬恕的問題,我們每一個人都是死在過犯罪惡當中,所以我們一生下來便是罪的奴僕。我們沒有自由也沒有意願和能力去選擇上帝。但上帝先用恩典揀選我們,聖靈叫被揀選者先活過來 (弗2:1), 我們便重生了; 然後上帝賜給我們一棵得救的信心,當我們在新的生命中,更新過的自由意志讓我們醒悟過來,知道自己是一個罪人,我們便用更新過的心靈,向上帝悔改,並用上帝給我們的信心禮物,藉著基督救贖之功,便因信而稱義了。從這個神學觀點來看,我們可以說,上帝那單方面的赦免是在我們悔改之先。換句話說,不是因為我們先悔改,然後上帝才寬恕我們。但在人際關係的層面上,情況就有所不同。如果某人得罪了我,我向他說,「我原諒了。」那人不但不因你的單向的寬恕而謝謝你,他反帶著怒氣回答說, 「我根本沒有冒犯你,你為什麼要原諒我呢?我不需要的的原諒。」在這種情況下,單方面的饒恕,就沒有太大意義了。雖然如此,基督徒還是應該隨時隨地存著一個單方饒恕的心態,等待機會挽回這個得罪你的人。其实如果你真有這種心態, 那就可視為一種 “屬灵的單向” 了。

再者, 有些輕微的冐犯,我們就應該不用分析地作出單向式地原諒別人,不管他有無向你道歉。正如彼得所説,「愛能遮掩許多的罪。」人欠你五塊錢,又何必計較呢?人給你小小烦恼,又何必計較呢?把它們遮掩在腦後便算了, 這樣对你的心灵健康也有帮助。嚴重的罪一定要對付。先是私下與犯罪者交通,若他不聼,便帶幾位弟兄同去,再不聼,便把他交給教會,再不聼,教會便要把他趕出去,視他如外邦人,但心中還是希望他有一天歸正。如果甚麼過犯都以「單邊赦免」待之,那麼上述的紀律程序便毫無意義了。

整個比喻的主旨:寛恕是無上限,是基督徒的生活形態,是天國子民的品格。單方赦免雖不是聖經的要求,但我們是隨時隨地準備好去原諒那些肯悔改的人。如果我們不原諒別人的過犯,雖然我們的救恩不會失落,但我們卻是冒了「神拒絕寛恕我們」之險。

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

在第一個聖誕節早晨,那睡在馬槽裡的嬰孩是誰?

By Tin-chee Lo; December 24, 2018

本文以一個問題作題目,但我想讀者都知道其答案:那位嬰兒就是耶穌。但我們如何肯定這個答案呢?簡言之,這答案是從新約聖經—特別是四福音書—找出來的。現在,題目中的問題就產生了另外一個更基本性的問題:四福音書可靠嗎?

福音書的作者
嚴格而言, 四福音是匿名作品,因為在正文 (text) 中無明確聲明。但初期教會的統一證詞都同意下列的說法 (Ref. 1) 。

  • 稅吏馬太,又名利未,是馬太福音的作者。馬太寫作的對象是猶太人。馬太是耶穌十二使徒之一,所以他是耶穌生平的直接目擊證人。重點在説明耶穌是王。
  • 馬可,又稱為「馬可的約翰」是彼得的同伴。馬可不是十二使徒之一。馬可從彼得支取資料寫了馬可福音,強調耶穌是奴僕。彼得是十二門徒之一,所以馬可是耶穌生平的間接目擊證人。
  • 路加不是十二使徒之一,但他是保羅的要好朋友,保羅稱他為「心愛的醫生」。而保羅是親眼在大馬色看見過復活的耶穌的那一位特殊見證人。路加從馬可身上支取資料寫路加福音。路加又從保羅身上支取資料寫使徒行傳。所以路加是耶穌生平的間接目擊證人。
  • 約翰是十二使徒之一。他親自從耶穌身上和聖靈的特別啟示中獨立地獲得資料,寫了約翰福音和啓示録。當然,馬太,馬可,路得所知道的,約翰並非一無所知。因此約翰是耶穌生平的直接目擊證人。約翰福音重㸃不放在耶穌的生平,它與傳記式的「對觀福音—太,可,路」不同。它似乎有一種非常不同的語言風格。其中,記載耶穌使用不同的術語和長篇講道來表達祂自己的神性,即更「高的基督論 (high Christology)」。約翰記載:耶穌更直接地,更明顯地聲稱自己與父神同在; 自己就是上帝;是道路,真理和生命。

隨了聖經的內證外,還有早期教會的教父,如聖愛任紐 (Saint Irenaeus) 等, 都一致確認上述四人是福音書的作者。猶太歷史家約瑟夫 (Josephus) 都肯定此說法。所以,四福音是直接和間接的「目擊證人」的記錄,因此其資料的可靠性和可信度是無可置疑的。但是,獲得正確資料是一回事,寫下來的正確度又是另一回事。史學家均認為:事件的發生與其書面的記錄之間的時差越短,越不可能有神話傳說或錯誤的介入。 我們現在就要探討四福音書的寫作年日。

但我順便提一下:有人認為頭三本福音書是耶穌死後數百年,由一些虛構作家借用馬太,馬可,路加的名義寫下來的。但神學家 Craig L. Bromberg 認為這是極不可能。試想一想:馬可和路加被視為不夠資格,因他們不在十二門徒之圈子內,而馬太曾是被人憎恨的稅吏,是一位臭名昭著的人物。如果你要把一些人物當作福音書的作者,人之常情是會把一些著名的模範人物放進去。與富幻想的偽經福音書 (Apocryphal Gospels) 的作者對照, 他們選用腓力, 馬利亞, 和雅各等沒有丑事的人物,絶不會輪到馬太,馬可,和路加。但從聖經中,我們往往看到神常用一些我們認為「沒有資格」的人為器皿。(Ref. 1, pp. 16-17)

寫作的時間
福音書記載了耶穌多次超自然地預言耶路撒冷的淪陷和宏徫聖殿的徹底毀壞。這事件果真于AD 70 準確地應驗了 (太24, 可13, 路21) 。那些持反超自然偏見 (antisupernatural bias) 的人士認為福音書必寫於 A.D.70 年之後。這是一個不附合史實的推断。為何不合史實呢?

現在我們以使徒行傳的寫作日期作為起始㸃來推算四福音的寫作日期。有幾個理由作為強烈支持使徒行傳是寫於 A.D.62 至A.D.64 年間的個案。使徒行傳記載了教會的誕生, 彼得與保羅的職事, 司提反的殉道 (Acts 7:54-60), 雅各的殉道 (Acts 12:1-2), 但並沒有提及數件 “如巳發生, 定必記載” 的歷史大事 (monumental events) 。這些意義深長的事件徹底地改變羅馬人和猶太人的關係。 若不被記載, 就好似寫美國近代史而忽畧了911事件一般。沒有記載 911 事件的美國近代史, 我們可以斷言它必然是寫於2001 年九月十一日之前.

使徒行傳中找不到的重要事件包括:

  • 發生於A.D.70 耶路撒冷京城淪陷和聖殿全然被毀的事件沒有記载。
  • 羅馬暴君尼祿 於 A.D. 60 年代中葉對基督徒的大迫害沒有記载。
  • 使徒彼得于65年的殉道沒有記载。
  • 使徒保羅的殉道沒有記载。保羅在羅馬被捕後即被軟禁, 隨之而來使徒行傳突然地終結而再無下文交代。為什麼這位 「詳細考察」的歷史學家—路加醫生—的寫作如此唐突? 最可能的解釋就是保羅巳被處死,他的行蹤無法繼續記錄下去,時年約 A.D. 64。

這就意味著使徒行傳不會寫于64年之後,否則,對書中的核心人物—保羅—之死必有記載。然而,雅各于A.D. 61 年的殉道卻記載在使徒行傳 (Acts 12:1-2) 中。這又意味著使徒行傳必定是寫于A.D. 61 之前。

路加醫生在寫使徒行傳前,先寫了他稱之為「前書」的路加福音書,這就意味著路加福音必定是在雅各殉道前,即早期的 A.D.60s 年代寫的, 比使徒行傳早些。耶穌是在 A.D. 30 死于十字架上,所以我們可説路加福音是在耶穌離世升天後約三十年就巳寫成了。值得注意的是,路加醫生寫路加福音時常取材於馬可的目擊見證, 可見馬可福音成書時間大可能比路加福音早更。馬可不是十二使徒之一,他是從耶穌的近身門徒,彼得,獲資料。然而彼得 (和馬太) 兩人都在十二使徒之行列中,所以我們可以推論馬太福音與馬可福音均比路加福音還要早, 早在約 A.D.44 (Ref. 2) 。

結論: 我們可以肯定一個時段範圍,就是「對觀福音 (太,可,路) 」是在耶穌死後三十年巳經完成。保羅為主殉道死于 A.D. 64,如果我們算他所有寫作 (即十三封書信) 需要十多年,那就意味著保羅的寫作職事始於A.D.40 末期,終於A.D. 60初期。而大部分主要書信巳在 50 年代完成了,除了一些監獄書信稍晚一點。

更早的記錄
基督徒相信,就算耶穌的生活,教導和神蹟是那麼精彩,如果基督的死,祂的復活,祂為罪人所提供的贖罪或寬恕等,不是歷史事實,那麼這一切都是毫無意義。現在我們應問,”從保羅的書信中,可否找到一些跡象,指明他所引用的資料是比他的寫作本身更早期呢?”

保羅重要的基督論,特別是高基督論 (high Christology)—-耶穌是神和天地之主—-並非從他寫作過程中逐步形成。保羅發現,在主耶穌復活之後不久,在最早的基督教會中巳流行一些信條 (creeds),信仰表白,詩歌等,納入初期教會的礼拜仪式中。其後保羅把這些資料納入他的書信中。例:

  • 腓立比書2:6-11 論及基督「本有神的形像」。
  • 歌羅西書1:15-20 論及「愛子是那不能看見之神的像…萬有都是靠他造的…藉著他在十字架上所流的血…都與自己和好了。」
  • 還有哥林多前書15:3-7 論及保羅自己領受了一些「口頭傳統」的基本信仰。保羅在皈依基督教信仰 (A.D. 34) 三年後往耶路撒冷並且直接從目擊者—彼得和雅各—那裡得到了這些資料 (Ref.3; Ref.4 p.35) 。

此信條早被初期眾教會制訂 (formulated) 並採納. 所以耶穌的救贖資科 (死, [resurrection], 復活,升天) 可追朔 (dating back) 到事件後2至5年,而不是幾十年,更不是幾百年。新約文献 (保羅書信,對觀福音,主要教義,等) 寫於十字架事件發生後30年內, 絕不可能有傳奇故事 (legend), 或錯誤, 或誇張 (outright mistakes) 的成分在內 。如有,必被當時目擊者指正和修改。 標準自由派人士 (即那些不甘心接受寫作的立刻性的新派神學家) 也如此鑑定:

  • 馬可福音寫于 A.D. 70年代;
  • 馬太和路加福音寫于 A.D. 80年代;
  • 約翰福音寫于 A.D. 90年代。

就算如此, 這些寫作年代也在不同目擊者的有生年日之內, 包括一些持敵意的見證人, 如福音書所報導不實, 他們當時大有反駁機會。

神話傳說的介入?

亞歷山大大帝的兩部最早的傳記是亞歷山大在公元前323年逝世後400多年由阿里安 (Arrian) 和普魯塔克 (Plutarch) 撰寫的,但歷史學家們均認為這兩本傳記是可靠和值得信賴的。但他們也承認,關於亞歷山大的神話傳說材料,隨著時間的推移,巳慢慢介入傳記當中。然而,這只發生在這兩位傳記作家死後的幾個世紀才開始浮現。(Ref. 1, pp. 31-32)

佛教:佛陀生于公元前六世紀。但佛教經典直到基督教時代之後才開始問世。第一本佛祖的傳記寫於公元一世紀。

回教:雖然我們有穆罕默德的語錄寫在古蘭經內,穆罕默德是活在公元578年至公元632年的人物。但他的傳記直到767年才被寫下– 整整在他去世後一個多世紀。 (Ref. 4, p.87) 。

正如史學家所說:事件的發生與其書面的記錄之間的時差越短,越不可能有不正確的東西, 如神話傳說或奇異的故事介入。鑑于福音書的幾十年和亞歷山大, 佛教,回放經典的幾百年的區別,新約聖經中的目擊證人的證詞是極其正確無誤地被保存的。

還有, 史學家 Colin Hemer 在使徒行傳最後的16章內, 對32個國家,54個城市和9個島嶼的提及,考古學家仔細研究, 鑑定沒有一個錯誤 (Ref. 4 pp.98-99) 。 筆者曾經到過以弗所古市,親眼看見被考古學家所發掘出來的大劇場 (Acts 19:29)。它是廿世紀初葉為懷疑者的爭論焦點之一; 他們認為古代的技術是無法建造如此巨大的劇場。但事實勝於雄辯。

耶穌是神
一旦福音書的準確性被肯定, 耶穌的權威就被確定,而舊約便不證自明了,因為耶穌多次帶著權柄強調:

  • 若是這樣,經上 (律法書,即舊約聖經) 所說事情必須如此的話,怎麼應驗呢?(太26:54)
  • 天地廢去較比律法 (舊約) 的一點一畫落空還更容易. (路16:17)
  • 經上的話是不能廢掉的. (約10:35)

今天書店中很多書藉都如火如荼地把耶穌描述為一個憤世嫉俗的哲學家和世界末日的先知,一個狂熱者如奮銳黨員,拉比,道德老師,法利賽人,激進的平等主義者,以及後現代社會批評家。但我們真的可以相信耶穌傳記所告訴我們的:他出生的真實故事,教義,奇蹟,死亡,以及死後的身體復活,和耶穌的宣告—衪是上帝的獨生子。

魯益師 (C.S. Lewis) 指出,“一個人,若他只是一個凡人, 並且說出那些耶穌所說出的話,要么他是個瘋子,要么他就是地獄的惡魔。你必須做出你的選擇。” 但是,魯益師繼續說道,“讓我們不要提出任何要人領情的胡言廢語,説祂只是一位偉大的人類老師。” 魯益師再強調,”耶穌並沒有留下這選擇給我們。並且衪從來沒有如此打算過。 (Ref. 5)” 我們正確的回應應該是是:相信,悔改,和接受耶穌是我們個人的救主。

第一個聖誕節
約瑟和懷著耶穌的馬利亞,經過長途跋涉的一天,終於到達了伯利恆,那時是深夜。當時因爲客店裡沒有地方,他們就落腳在馬槽𥚃,馬利亞就在那裡生下了耶穌。

  • 「在伯利恆之野地裡有牧羊的人、夜間按著更次看守羊群。(Lk 2:8) 」由此可知,耶穌是在夜晚出生。
  • 「因今天在大衛的城裡、為你們生了救主、就是主基督。(Lk 2:11) 」為什麼聖經説「今天」而不是「今晚」? 可見耶穌不是在深夜出生,而是在凌晨出生。

再者,耶穌出生的目的是為了把人類從黑暗的罪疚中拯救出來。所以衪是人類盼望的曙光。因此,我相信祂是在早晨出生的,這就解釋了題目中的「早晨」兩個字:但這只不過是我個人的想像和推测, 為了給讀者帶來一些興趣而矣。

References:

  1. “The Case for Christmas” by Lee Strobel; pp. 7-36.
  2. “Searching for Truth” by Joe Boot; p. 186.
  3. “Who Make God?” by Ravi Zachariah and Norman Geisler; pp. 98-99.
  4. “The Case for Christ” by Lee Strobel.
  5. “Why Christmas?” is a booklet by Nicky Gumbel (www.alpha.org); p.7.
Posted in Bible/Christianity, History | Leave a comment

個人傳福音的喜樂

By Tin-chee Lo; August 31,2018

我們每天起床,吃早餐,開車上班下班等等。這是正常的生活,這是必須每天都做的活動,應該是沒有很大的額外壓力。這些活動的總和,我們稱之為 「生活方式」。至於我們甚麼時候起床,穿什麼衣服,吃什麼早餐,開什麼汽車,走哪條路等等,因人而異,沒有對錯,我們稱之為「生活形態」。
現在我們停下來想想:如果我們能把傳福音的使命納入生活方式和生活形態中,這豈不是更好嗎? 這是一個心態的改變。這種心態使「個人佈道」從「任務」或「方法」或「節目」中釋放出來。

既然傳福音是生活方式和生活形態的一部分,它就不再被視為是一項任務 (雖然從 「服從主」的意識上,它仍然是任務), 使我們對 「贏得靈魂」的「成就感」壓力將大大減少。除了減輕壓力外,這種個人的傳福音心態有很多好處:

首先, 這種傳福音的心態是符合聖經的: 聖經教導我們要「得人如得魚」一樣。如果你不是專業的漁夫,你就沒有由經濟而來的壓力。傳福音的漁夫是「業餘的」漁夫;是「消遣性」的漁夫。獲得得少魚是由神決定,我們只在其中釣魚並享受湖光山色。耶穌差派七十二個平信徒出去,他們的「隨走隨傳」方式就是一種以福音為重的生活形態。

其次, 福音對象的圈子變得更擴大:凡我們腳蹤能到達之處,都是能被福音影響的範圍。離家不遠的麦当劳快餐店, 出外旅遊時的旅遊巴士,商塲內的美食廣场, 等,都可能成為福音的地㸃。這種以福音納入生活圈子內的傳福音形態是沒有時空限制的。

再者, 這種傳福音形態對我們是更有挑戰性的: 最大的挑戰是「要常作凖備」。因為我們不知道今天會碰到甚麼人,他們會問甚麼問題,他們的處境是怎樣,今天社會上會發生甚麼事, 我们都不能預先知道而作凖備。如果我被邀請去講一篇褔音性講道,我要花幾天時間去預備講章,但在「常作凖備」的大前提下,我的學習不再是為了講道,或是為了帶領查經或教主日學,更不是為了讀神學所要求的作業。看書和寫作完全被更新為一種享受。這豈不是一種喜樂興奮的挑戰嗎?

最後, 這種傳福音模式是更能配合個人恩賜的:神造各式各樣的人, 因此神揀選失落的人進入福音的途徑也不一樣。有人説,世上的人沒有兩個是完全相同的。我在千萬人中的獨特性 (個性,職業,和嗜好) 總會獲得與神同工的機會,使某一類的人得到福音的好處。

這種傳福音心態有下列的特色:

平凡但奇妙—當我們在使徒行傳中看到彼得用一篇道便使五千人信主,也看到使徒保羅的宣教果效使我們佩服。這樣不少人就有這種想法:我若達不到使徒行傳的標準,就乾脆不去傳福音了。我們便把這使命交給教會去辧。教會當然有她的職責,但神卻要在我們生活節奏中呼召我們去拯救靈魂。所以每當我們在日常生活中看我們的日曆,在日用的备忘录中寫下「必做事務」時,想一下福音,你會發現傳福音的機會在極度平凡的生活景色中,是奇妙地存在的。

廣泛的禱告—我一直都以為傳福音的禱告是為失落者的靈魂禱告。其實同樣重要的是求神今天給我機會,賜我適合的時間與環境,還要求智慧,使與人對話時有機智。這樣的禱告不是代替教會的禱告會,乃是兩者互相補足的。

創意的傳達—破冰的對話容易開始;述說個人見證也不難。但兩者都不足夠被視為是「傳福音」。福音是涉及「耶穌是誰? 」,「祂作了甚麼事?」,「祂説了甚麼話?」。在今天「相對主義」盛行,「物質主義」主導的世界觀,「科學能解釋一切」的信念,和曲解和誤解「政教分離」的原義的文化中,只要你一開口試圖回答上述關于耶穌的三個問題時,你很可能馬上拒人于千哩之外,甚至毀了剛剛建立的脆弱友情。本來你要他真正知道的訊息,卻無法進入他的耳中。所以我們應該求神賜智慧,把福音用「不傷感情」的方法表明出來。

有效的個人佈道是善用媒介。這媒介的種類繁多,只能受限于你的個人的創意。以下是我個人的一些經歷,可供讀者參考。

時事談話—名人自殺 (時裝設計師: Kate Spade, 和廚師和電視節目主持人: Anthony Bourdain) 可引發到生命意義的問題,因而導致「永生」的討論和「人是甚麼」等話題和人的困境與出路,這些都可以成為福音內容的跳板。

一本書也可以成為有效的福音媒介。有一次我在紐約上州的一所大學 (Vassar College) 的學生中心吃晚飯。當時我無意地把隨身帶著的一本書放在飯桌上。這本英文書的名字是《C.S. Lewis》(中譯:魯益師)。坐在我旁邊的一位女大學生,看到奇異的書名,便好奇地問我這本書講些甚麼東西。想不到的機會來了。我告訴她這本書是關乎一位廿十世紀有名的基督教的思想家。馬上我就讓她知道基督教並非一些人所想的「弱者找寄託」的宗教,乃是富有思想和理性的信仰。話題一打開,福音的對話便展開了。她開始有一些問題如:宇宙有神嗎?人的基本問題何在?耶穌是救主?人生意義是甚麼?道德從哪裡來?人生的歸宿是甚麼?正在興高采烈談話中,有幾位女同學也坐過來參予,那天晚上,她們還問及聖經是否歧视女人等問題。我答應她們會好好地正視她們的問題並將會用文字回覆她們。

探訪病人是很好的福氣媒介:有一次我和紐約一位師母去探望我的一位同事。這位同事是我多年向他傳福音的對象。但一直無效。但當師母看他時,她帶他唱一首兒童主日學的短歌並捉住他的手掌,說:大拇指最粗大,表示白白的禮物。食指用來指責別人,表示人人都有罪。中指最長,表示神的聖潔。無名指是金戒指載在其上的手指,代表十字寶架的福音。小拇指最小,代表謙卑,也代表小小的信心。師母然後捉住我生病的同事的小拇指,使它碰到他的大拇指,然後說,「小小的信心,就可以得到大大的禮物了。」我的朋友馬上流涙,他就這樣信了耶穌。這豈不是一個很平凡的故事嗎?我們也看到有時姊妹傳福音比弟兄傳福音更有效,因為弟兄唱歌和捉住別人的手會感到不好意思,但姊妹對這「五指法」做起來比較自然。

傳福音對自己靈命有幫助:

如果我要用一節聖經作為傳福音的藍圖,就是彼得前書三章十五節了。經文:

「15 只要心裡尊主基督為聖.有人問你們心中盼望的緣由、就要常作準備、以溫柔敬畏的心回答各人.」

這節聖經有三個重點:

  • 對上帝:尊主基督為聖。這是我們靈修旳工夫。我們和神的關係要對。
  • 對自己: 常作準備。努力學習,包括讀經看書,做筆記等。這是一生的功課。這是付代價的追求和操練。
  • 對别人:要有溫柔和尊重別人的心。如果你看看下一節 (即 16), 你就知道甚至對那些定意要毀謗你,誣賴你的人,你也要以溫柔對待。這是我們品格的操練。

可見傳福音不單是告訴別人甚麼是福音, 也不要忘記它能在靈命,知識,和品格上做就自己。

出福音

最後,有一㸃非常重要。就是基督徒的生活見證。有人説基督徒讀四本福音書,就是「馬太」, 「馬可」,「路加」,「約翰」。但非基督徒多了一本,第五本是「基督徒」。可惜他們頭四本都不讀, 只讀第五本。因為未信者是先「看」福音,然後再「聴」福音的。

每天全世界約有十萬班航機,平安起飛和平安降落,我们聼不到有甚麼新奇;但每數年,總會有一架飛機掉下來,那天甚至那週都有头條大新聞了。多少愛主和愛人的基督徒都不為人所注意,一旦有一位基督徒 (特別是教會領袖) 跌倒,那就震動了整個社會了。求主憐憫和幫助我們。

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Life | Leave a comment

Does the Bible Believe in the Annihilation of Life?

By Tin-chee Lo, August 6, 2018

Many people say that the death of a person is like “the snuff of a candle,” suggesting an annihilation of life into nothingness. But the Bible rejects this philosophical viewpoint. Christian believes that after death, the body begins to decay, but the soul continues to exist uninterrupted until the day of resurrection when the soul, being in union with the resurrected body, will face the Great Judgment. The righteous are ushered into the “New Heaven and the New Earth” and they will be with the Lord forever. The wicked are sent to the “Lake of Fire” and they are tormented without end. This is our macro understanding of human destiny. The period from death to resurrection is what theologians called “the intermediate state” (Ref. 1). We can’t find detailed and direct information about this state-of-being from the Bible, but it doesn’t mean that we are totally ignorant about it. We can get a glimpse of it from several Bible verses.

Paul in Philippians 1 :23 says, “I am torn between the two: I desire to depart and be with Christ, which is better by far.”

“To depart” refers to the death of the flesh and the entrance into this “intermediate state.” “I desire” means Paul’s yearning for something. What is this thing? It is “with Christ.” Here we see the continuity of the existence of the soul. Paul believes that the soul without the body turns out to be a state of “better by far.” This “better by far” means a conscious, meaningful existence, not a kind of comatose state of “soul-sleeping” until the resurrection. From all of Paul’s letters, he learned that he was passionate about knowing Christ. Although he knew Christ and was with Christ when he was alive on earth, he would know him far better and have a closer relationship with Him after his death. This is the meaning implied by “better by far.”

Paul in 2 Corinthians 5:6-8 says, “Therefore we are always confident and know that as long as we are at home in the body we are away from the Lord. We live by faith, not by sight. We are confident, I say, and would prefer to be away from the body and at home with the Lord.”

“At home in the body” refers to the times when Paul was living in this world. The verb “prefer” signifies a desire or longing. “Away from the body” indicates the possibility of the soul in the absence of the body. “At home with the Lord” means that the soul after the death of the body continues to exist and recognize the presence of the Lord by his side. “Being confident” shows that death is not a horrible thing, because it has no power to separate the soul from the Lord. Paul believed he would be all the more with the Lord and have the blessed hope of resurrection.

Apart from Paul, Apostle John in Revelation 6:9-10 testifies as saying, “When he opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of those who had been slain because of the word of God and the testimony they had maintained. They called out in a loud voice, ‘How long, Sovereign Lord, holy and true, until you judge the inhabitants of the earth and avenge our blood?’”

The souls of these slain people will certainly not be in a mode of sleep, because they could scream out loud, “Lord, how long will it wait?” Their sense of justice has not disappeared or diminished because of their martyrdom.

Concerning the Intermediate State, the Bible uses many terms to describe it: Heaven, Paradise, Hell, Prison, Hades, Sheol. Now we have gained some basic understanding of the “intermediate state”, but this does not mean that there are free from difficulties. Consider two Bible passages:

• In response to the repentant theft, Jesus answered him, “Truly I tell you, today you will be with me in paradise” (Like 23:43).
• Peter said, “For Christ died for sins once for all, the righteous for the unrighteous, to bring you to God. He was put to death in the body but made alive by the Spirit,
through whom also he went and preached to the spirits in prison (1 Peter 3:18-19).”

From the context, we are quite sure that Jesus went to preach to the lost souls in prison after His death but before His resurrection. But the verb “preached” doesn’t mean “evangelized” but “proclaimed” (Ref. 2, 3). Jesus went to the land of the dead (prison) and proclaimed as a herald the news of victory over Satan’s schemes set all along to frustrate God’s plan of salvation—that is the words of proclamation uttered by Jesus on the cross before He died: “It is done!”.

Since Jesus went to paradise immediately after his death, how could he also go to the prison right away? One possible explanation: There is a beautiful and blissful room in the prison, called paradise, so Jesus could go to the paradise and to the prison at the same time.

After the resurrection of Jesus, however, the paradise was moved out from the prison to a place called heaven. So today when the people who believe in the Lord die, their souls are immediately ushered into heaven to be with the Lord. When their bodies will later be resurrected, their souls, clothed with the glorious resurrected bodies, will be led into the New Heaven and New Earth, forever and ever with the Lord in eternity.

The idea of “paradise relocation” may sound a bit weird, but Bible scholar, Hebrew and Greek expert, Gleason Archer, seems to agree with this idea (Ref. 3); he believes that the purpose of Jesus’ going to prison after His death is to release those who died in faith in the Old Testament time, and then at the first Easter, these faithful souls of O.T. will be moved out into heaven. It implies that all the people of the Old Testament era went to what Peter called the prison (same as the Hebrew’s Sheol or the Greek’s Hades), regardless whether they are good or evil.

In the midst of excruciating pain, Jesus on the cross shouted out, “My God! My God! Why have you forsaken me?” (Matthew 27:46). The Father was silent, because Jesus, in the night before, had already received the answer when He prayed in the garden of Gethsemane.

This “forsakenness” is by no means to say that Jesus had lost his divine nature during this critical moment, or loss of His status as a Person in the Trinity. He is always God, always divine. Otherwise, how could He bear our sins if He had ceased to be God at that critical moment when we desperately needed Him to be God the most?

Therefore, “abandonment” means that during that time, the Holy Father, who has always been in harmony and in perfect unity with His Son, could no longer stand on the same position of His Son because Jesus, the Son of God, had become sin by bearing the iniquities of mankind. But the relationship between the Holy Father and the Son has never been broken (Ref. 4)

The author of this article believes that “paradise relocation” is an unnecessary interpretive method to reconcile apparent conflict between two scriptural passages. Jesus is forever God without interruption, and one of God’s attributes is omnipresence. Because of that, He could well be in paradise and in the underworld at the same time.

While Jesus’ body remained in the grave until His bodily resurrection on the third day, Jesus’ soul went to the realm of the dead to proclaim victory. Furthermore, the revelation of the Bible is progressive; in the Old Testament era, the concept of heaven and hell wasn’t clear, all they knew was when a person died, they all went to Sheol (what Peter called, prison), regardless whether they were righteousness or wicked or not. In the Old Testament time, when the righteous man Jacob saw his youngest son Benjamin was forced to leave home with his brothers for Egypt, Jacob grieved deeply and said to his sons, “…If harm comes to this boy on the journey you are taking, you will bring my gray head down to the grave in sorrow (Genesis 16:19-31).”

When it comes to the New Testament time, we see that the righteous and the wicked, after they die, go to different places as we are confirmed in one of Jesus’ parables: the rich man (the unrighteous) was in hell in torment while the beggar Lazarus (the righteous) was in Abraham’s side in comfort.

To Christians, death is not the wages we must paid for our sins because Christ had already paid in full for our sins on the cross. Death is a source of blessing. The “last enemy” had already been defeated by Christ’s resurrection. Therefore, our most dreaded opponent—death—has become for us the servant who opens the door to heavenly bliss. Death for the Christian is therefore not the end but a glorious new beginning. For this, we may take comfort and rejoice.

Hoekema wrote (Ref. 1, p.274), “The Bible teaches that believers will go to heaven when they die. That they will be happy during the intermediate state between death and resurrection is clearly taught in the Scripture. But their happiness will be provisional and incomplete. For the completion of the happiness they await the resurrection of the body and the new earth which God will create as the culmination of His redemptive work.”

References:

  1. “The Bible and the Future” by Anthony A. Hoekema; pages 92-108.
  2. “The top 100 questions” by Richard Bewes; page 273.
  3. “Encyclopedia of Bible Difficulties” by Gleason L. Archer; page 423.
  4. “Now, That’s a Good Question!” by R.C. Sproul; pages 50-51.
Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

「人死如燈滅」對嗎?

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜) August 6, 2018

很多人説, 「人死如燈滅」,意即「死」就是一了百了,不再存在。但聖經拒絕這種哲學思想。基督徒相信人死後,身體開始朽壞,但那沒有身體的靈魂繼續無間斷地存在,直至有一天復活,那時帶著復活身體的靈魂將受審判。義人被歡迎到新天新地的世界去,與主永遠同在;惡人被送到火湖那𥚃去,永遠受苦。這是我們對歸宿的宏觀認識。從死亡到復活這段時間,神學家 (Note 1) 稱為「中間狀態 (intermediate state) 」。聖經对「中間狀態」有不同的名詞: 「天堂」, 「樂園」, 「地獄」, 「監獄」, 「陰間」, 但不是「新天新地」和「火湖」。我們從聖經中找不到關乎此狀態的詳細和直接資料,但並非表示我們對此一無所知。我們可以從數處經文中獲得精釆的啓示。

保羅在腓立比書1:23 說:「我正在兩難之間、情願離世與基督同在.因為這是好得無比的。」
「離世」指肉身的死亡,進入這個「中間狀態。「情願」表示他生前對某事情的嚮往。這事情是甚麼呢?就是「與基督同在」。這裡,我們看到靈魂存在的連續性。保羅認為沒有身體的靈魂是處於一個「好得無比」的狀態。這個「好得無比」就意味著一個有知覺,有意識的存在,而並非一些人所認為的「靈魂昏迷」狀態,直到復活時才醒醒過來。從所有保羅的書信中,得知他是充滿熱情地去認識基督。雖然當他在世時,他巳認識基督並與基督同在,但死後他更能認識祂並與祂有更密切的相交,這就是「好得無比」所暗示的意義。

保羅在哥林多後書5:6-8 說:「6 所以我們時常坦然無懼、並且曉得我們住在身內便與主相離。7 因我們行事為人、是憑著信心、不是憑著眼見。8 我們坦然無懼、是更願意離開身體與主同住。」
「在身內」指在世活著的時候。「更願意」表示一種偏好。「離開身體」說明身體缺席的存在的可能性。「與主同住」說明身體死後的靈魂繼續存在並意識到主在他旁邊。「坦然無懼」表明死亡並非一件可怕的事,因為死後仍與主同在並有復活的盼望。

除了保羅外,使徒約翰在啓示錄 6:9-10 作見證說:「9 揭開第五印的時候、我看見在祭壇底下、有為 神的道、並為作見證、被殺之人的靈魂。10 大聲喊著說、聖潔真實的主阿、你不審判住在地上的人給我們伸流血的冤、要等到幾時呢。」

這些被殺之人的靈魂肯定不會處于睡眠狀態中,因為他們能喊叫出「主阿,要等到幾時呢?」而且他們的正義感並沒有因死亡而消失。

現在我們對「中間狀態」巳有基本認識,但這並不代表其中沒有難題。耶穌在十架上對那悔改的犯人說, 「今日你要同我在樂園裡了 (路 23:43) 。」但彼前 3:18b-19 記載, 「按著肉體說,他被治死;按著靈性說,他復活了。他藉這靈曾去傳道給那些在監獄裡的靈聽」 。從上下文, 我們頗有把握相信耶穌在死後但在復活前曾到監獄 (死人之地) 向失落的灵魂傳道。 (Note 2: 不是傳福音, 乃是宣告得勝 to proclaim as a herald, 就是那 “成了” 的消息。)
既然耶穌死後馬上去樂園, 衪又怎能馬上又去監獄呢? 有一解釋是: 可怕的監獄裏面有一個美麗幸福的房間, 叫樂園, 所以耶穌可以去樂園又同時去地獄。 到耶穌復活升天後, 樂園便搬出來, 移到天上, 稱為天堂 (Note 3)。 所以今天信主的人死了, 他們的靈魂馬上到天堂, 與主同在, 待末日身體復活, 然後進入新天新地的永世裏。 樂園搬家, 聽來有點古怪, 但聖經學者, 希伯來文和希胆文專家, Gleason Archer 似乎同意這說法 (Note 4); 認為耶穌到監獄的目的是釋放那些舊約時代有信心的死者, 然後在第一個復活節的那一天遷移到天堂。 暗示所有舊約時代的人死後都去陰間 (希伯來文的Sheol 或希臘文的 Hades), 亦即彼得所說的監獄,不分善惡。

在極度痛苦中, 十架上的耶穌放聲喊叫, 「我的神!我的神!為甚麼離棄我?」 (太27:46). 父神沉默不語, 因為耶穌在前一晚客西馬尼園中巳有答案。 這個 「離棄」 不代表耶穌在這段時間失去神性, 或失去三位一體中的位格, 衪永遠是神, 否則衪在重要的時刻—-也就是「衪必需是神」的時刻—-又怎能担當我們的罪呢? 所以 「離棄」的意思是在那段時間裏, 一向與衪和諧協調的父神, 因耶穌身上背負世人的罪的緣故, 不能再和衪站在同一立塲上;但聖父與耶穌之間的父子關係始終從未終斷過。 (Note 5)

筆者認為「樂園搬家」是不必要的經文調和方法。 耶穌既無間斷地是神, 而神其中一種屬性是「無所不在」。既是無所不在, 衪便可以同時在樂園和在監獄 (隂間) 了。耶穌的身體仍在墳墓裡直至第三天身體復活為止, 所以往陰間的耶穌是耶穌的靈魂。 所以耶穌是經过 [死=>中間状態=>復活=>國度] 的模式,因此祂成為我们的模式。再者, 聖經的啟示是漸進的, 在舊約時代, 天堂和地獄的觀念尚未明晰, 不論義人或惡人死了, 他們所知道的, 就是往墳墓 (死人之地) 那裏去。 所以義人雅各見幼子便雅憫被帶走時, 便說, 「那便是你們使我白髮蒼蒼、悲悲慘慘地下陰間 (Sheol or Hades) 去了 (創42:38)。」及至新約, 我們才確實明白義人和惡人所去的地方是不同的: 拉撒路在亞伯拉罕懷裡得安慰, 而財主在陰間受痛苦 (路16:19-31)。

對基督徒而言,死亡不是我們必須為我們的罪付出的工價,因為基督已經在十字架上全額支付了我們的罪債。死亡是祝福的源泉。基督的複活已經擊敗了 “最後的敵人”。因此,我們最可怕的對手 — 死亡 — 對我們來說已成為打開天堂幸福之門的僕人。因此,基督徒的死不是結束,而是一個光榮的新開端。為此,我們可以得安慰並歡欣鼓舞。聖經教導說,信徒死後會馬上去天堂。此外, 聖經並清楚地指出信徒在死亡後和復活前的中間狀態中是快樂和幸福的。但他們的快樂和幸福將是暫時的和不完整的。終極的快樂和幸福,要等待到他們帶著復活的身體進到上帝所創造的新天新地才能現實, 那時就是神救贖工作達到的最高潮。(Note 1)

Note 1: “The Bible and the Future” by Anthony A. Hoekema。

Note 2: “The top 100 questions” by Richard Bewes; page 273 。

Note 3: 黄錦祥牧師在 MHCCC 之證道, “活人的神”; April 6, 2008。

Note 4: “Encyclopedia of Bible Difficulties” by Gleason L. Archer; page 423。

Note 5: ““Now, That’s a Good Question!” by R.C. Sproul; pages 50-51。

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

成聖歷程的掙扎與得勝

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天賜); May 31, 2018

前言
我們得救是本乎恩、也因著信、但這個「得救的信心」,絶不是出於自己、乃是 神所賜的。若這信心是出于自己,它就變成行為了、人就因他的行為有所自誇。福音的重要教義是「唯獨因信稱義」是與我們的「行為」拉不上關係的。因著神賜給我們的信心,基督的義便「歸」到我們身上,父神就「算」我們為義。因著神賜給我們的信心,我們的罪便「歸」到基督身上,父神就「算」基督為罪人,承受罪的工價,死在十字架上。這個雙重的「歸算 (double imputation)」就是福音的核心。

然而,當我們重生得救之後,行為是成聖歷程中的重要因素,也是基督徒得獎賞的根據。但當我們聽從基督,遵守祂的誡命,在教會中努力事奉,以德行為神作見證時,難免不自問,「我是否涉及 ”律法主義” 的范围呢?」當我們想避免落在律法主義當中時,也難免不自問,「我是否變成 ”反律法主義” 者呢?」我們在這兩難之間摇摆不定時,我們應問,「究竟有沒有方法去測驗我們是否在恩典中生活還是在律法主義中生活呢?」我們會從一些聖經人物 (如路加15:11-32; 17:7-10) 的負面和正面的心態去支取一些清晰而可行的原則去引導我們的事奉和生活。我們發現「律法主義」與「反律法主義」原來不是兩件對立的事情,它們乃是同根生的雙胞胎,是魔鬼的謊言為了使信徒跌倒和使基督的榮耀受虧損。「律法主義」與「反律法主義」既是同一根源,醫治的方法也應該是一樣:就是福音。這樣的明白會導致事奉的喜樂和生活的有力和與人與神的關係上的和諧,最終會讓我有更豐盛的生命–更像基督。

耶穌的比喻
現在讓我們看看路加福音第十五章十一至三十二節耶穌所講的一個故事。
11 耶 穌 又 說 : 一 個 人 有 兩 個 兒 子 。
12 小 兒 子 對 父 親 說 : 父 親 , 請 你 把 我 應 得 的 家 業 分 給 我 。 他 父 親 就 把 產 業 分 給 他 們 。
13 過 了 不 多 幾 日 , 小 兒 子 就 把 他 一 切 所 有 的 都 收 拾 起 來 , 往 遠 方 去 了 。 在 那 裡 任 意 放 蕩 , 浪 費 貲 財 。
14 既 耗 盡 了 一 切 所 有 的 , 又 遇 著 那 地 方 大 遭 饑 荒 , 就 窮 苦 起 來 。
15 於 是 去 投 靠 那 地 方 的 一 個 人 ; 那 人 打 發 他 到 田 裡 去 放 豬 。
16 他 恨 不 得 拿 豬 所 吃 的 豆 莢 充 飢 , 也 沒 有 人 給 他 。
17 他 醒 悟 過 來 , 就 說 : 我 父 親 有 多 少 的 雇 工 , 口 糧 有 餘 , 我 倒 在 這 裡 餓 死 麼 ?
18 我 要 起 來 , 到 我 父 親 那 裡 去 , 向 他 說 : 父 親 ! 我 得 罪 了 天 , 又 得 罪 了 你 ;
19 從 今 以 後 , 我 不 配 稱 為 你 的 兒 子 , 把 我 當 作 一 個 雇 工 罷 !
20 於 是 起 來 , 往 他 父 親 那 裡 去 。 相 離 還 遠 , 他 父 親 看 見 , 就 動 了 慈 心 , 跑 去 抱 著 他 的 頸 項 , 連 連 與 他 親 嘴 。
21 兒 子 說 : 父 親 ! 我 得 罪 了 天 , 又 得 罪 了 你 ; 從 今 以 後 , 我 不 配 稱 為 你 的 兒 子 。
22 父 親 卻 吩 咐 僕 人 說 : 把 那 上 好 的 袍 子 快 拿 出 來 給 他 穿 ; 把 戒 指 戴 在 他 指 頭 上 ; 把 鞋 穿 在 他 腳 上 ;
23 把 那 肥 牛 犢 牽 來 宰 了 , 我 們 可 以 吃 喝 快 樂 ;
24 因 為 我 這 個 兒 子 是 死 而 復 活 , 失 而 又 得 的 。 他 們 就 快 樂 起 來 。
25 那 時 , 大 兒 子 正 在 田 裡 。 他 回 來 , 離 家 不 遠 , 聽 見 作 樂 跳 舞 的 聲 音 ,
26 便 叫 過 一 個 僕 人 來 , 問 是 甚 麼 事 。
27 僕 人 說 : 你 兄 弟 來 了 ; 你 父 親 因 為 得 他 無 災 無 病 的 回 來 , 把 肥 牛 犢 宰 了 。
28 大 兒 子 卻 生 氣 , 不 肯 進 去 ; 他 父 親 就 出 來 勸 他 。
29 他 對 父 親 說 : 我 服 事 你 這 多 年 , 從 來 沒 有 違 背 過 你 的 命 , 你 並 沒 有 給 我 一 隻 山 羊 羔 , 叫 我 和 朋 友 一 同 快 樂 。
30 但 你 這 個 兒 子 和 娼 妓 吞 盡 了 你 的 產 業 , 他 一 來 了 , 你 倒 為 他 宰 了 肥 牛 犢 。
31 父 親 對 他 說 : 兒 阿 ! 你 常 和 我 同 在 , 我 一 切 所 有 的 都 是 你 的 ;
32 只 是 你 這 個 兄 弟 是 死 而 復 活 、 失 而 又 得 的 , 所 以 我 們 理 當 歡 喜 快 樂 。

當時的聽衆
「眾稅吏和 「罪人」、都挨近耶穌要聽他講道。法利賽人和文士,私下議論說,這個人接待罪人,又同他們吃飯。」(Luke 15:1-2)
這節經文暗示了比喻的对象。「挨近」原文是希臘動詞用進行時態表達。在古代的中東,「吃飯」就代表接納。一搬來說,遵守宗教規範的人會激怒耶穌,而不遵守宗教與道德規範的人則會激起耶穌的興趣,受到祂的吸引。我們在新約聖經記載的耶穌生平中,到處看都這種情形。所以我們看到聽衆有兩群人:

• 第一群人是稅吏和罪人。他們既不守聖經中的道德律,也不持守猶太人傳統的潔淨規矩,他們是「往遠方去了 (v. 13)」的人。但他們是喜歡挨近耶穌的人。
• 第二群人是法利賽人和文士。他們嚴守教養中的傳統道德,研讀謹守聖經,並且忠誠地敬拜上帝,時常禱告。但他們故意接近罪人,用意是想藉著他們去找把柄陷害耶穌。

耶穌当然不站在罪人那一邊,但耶穌也不站在熱心宗教的人那一邊。耶穌便用「一個人有兩個兒子」的比喻教訓他們。

• 小兒子代表第一群人—稅吏和罪人
• 大兒子代表第二群人—法利賽人和文士

故事的情節
這個比喻的情節非常簡單: 有一位父親,他有兩個兒子,小兒子要求分家產而在他得到家產之後就離開家鄉遠走高飛,在紙醉金迷 ,在糜烂淫乐的生活中耗盡了所有。後來他就在憂傷痛悔的覺悟中回家,沒想到父親竟然伸開雙臂地迎接他。
但這個歡迎卻讓大兒子極度生氣。故事最後說到父親規勸大兒子一起來接納並赦免他的弟弟。這是一個出人意外,滿有恩典,也極為戲劇化的請求。耶穌的聽眾們聽到這里,好像就快坐不住了。想: 他們全家最後會彼此相愛大團圓嗎?兄弟間會和好嗎?大兒子會因父親這個特別的請求,就心軟下來與父親和好嗎?正當這些想法在我們腦海里盤旋的時候,故事竟然就結束了 !

小兒子
比喻中的小兒子代表發掘自我的人生路線。在古代的族長文化中,有些人選擇了這條路線, 但在今天的社會裡,由其是在六十年代所開始的美國「反文化革命 (counter culture revolution)」之興起,則有更多的人選擇這樣條路線。他們對自己説,「只有我能決定什麼對我自己來說是對的 ,或是錯的,我要過我想過的生活 ,不在乎傳統或風俗習慣是什麼,而且我要在其中追尋真實的自我 與快樂。」今天作父母親的 (特别是中国人)大概会称這小兒子為「壞」孩子。因為小兒子的罪是很容易被人認出來的:

• 他羞辱了父親。他對父親要求:「請 你 把 我 應 得 的 家 業 分 給 我 (v.12)」。當時的社會文化是要等到父親死後才把他的家業分給兒子們 (其實今天也是如此),而且長子將得到雙份。小兒子要求父親馬上分給他家業,這就等於對父親說,「你幾時死呀?我等不及了,你現在就把我應該得到的分給我吧!」再者,他所「應得」的只是三分之一 (哥哥應是拿雙倍,即三分之二) , 然而他要求父親給他一半的「遺」產。

• 過着任性放蕩的生活,小兒子的做法是先「往遠方去」。在那裡沒有人認識他,沒有人干涉他,他可以為所欲為。「在 那 裡 任 意 放 蕩 (v. 13a)」, 完全沒有約束,沒有人監視, 其結果是「耗 盡 了 一 切 所 有 的」。

• 「往 遠 方 去」還有一個更重要的意義:就是與父親疏遠和隔離。這是最嚴重的罪。小兒子在家中一定有他特定的責任。但他對個人的責任和個人的喜愛有隱約的分離。他無法以負責任來表達一種豐滿,熱切,和完全順服的喜樂; 他也無法以對父親的謙恭作為最大的滿足。因為他不信任父親的良善,也不信頼父親給他快樂和幸福的承諾。「遠走高飛」就成為他唯一的出路。

雖然我們至此還沒有給「律師主義」和「反律法主義」下定義,但我們都直覺上認為這些都是「反律法主義」思想的特性。 所以小兒子是「反律法主義」的代表。但有一天「他醒悟過來」, 説, 「我要起來 , 回到 我 父 親 那裡去,」帶著「不配」感 (v. 19, 21) 向父親認罪。

父親與小兒子
父親歡迎悔改的兒子,可以說是不計一切 的,因為他沒有「計算 (count)」或數㸃他的罪,也沒有要求他賠償他所拿走的產業。如果「浪」字代表「大量」之意, 那麼小兒子就是在享樂上大量花費他的財物的人,所以一搬人稱他為「浪子」。然而故事中的父親所代表的天父却把祂大量的恩典花費在祂的小兒子身上,所以他也可被稱為「浪父」。沿著這個文字遊戲,提姆·凱樂Timothy Keller 寫了一本小書,命名為「浪神」英文書名是「The Prodigal God」,呂允智牧師文雅地把它譯為「一擲千金的上帝」以表達上帝對我們有浩澣的恩典。或許我把它改譯為「一擲萬恩」的上帝似乎更為準確,但仍未能表達其真意之萬一。父親不把小兒子的罪歸到他身上。天父更不把我們的罪歸到我們身上,正如使徒保羅寫道:

「這就是 神在基督裡、叫世人與自己和好、不將他們的過犯歸到他們身上.並且將這和好的道理託付了我們。」 (林後5:19)

這是上帝不計一切的恩典,這是我們最大的福份和昐望。小兒子被赦免後不再是在家中享福, 他也要作工。同樣, 我们得救後也有神託付給我们的使命,就是傳和好的福音。還有一個非常重要的真理: 想要逃離神或向他挑戰的路不只一條,但想要回到父親面前的路却只有一條。

大兒子
比喻中的大兒子代表了遵守道德規範的人生路線。耶穌時代的法利賽人相信,他們是上帝的選民 ,他們必須嚴格遵行聖經,才能維持蒙福的地位,並且最後得到救恩。他們對自己説,「我不會照着自己的想法去行事,而會照着傳統和社會要我去做的去行事。」當大兒子由僕人口中聽說他的弟弟回來了,而且被父親接納又恢復了地位,他不禁怒火中燒; 現在輪到他來羞辱父親了。他的做法, 照当時的文化, 也極可能會不被鄰里社區所接受。但大兒子的态度是完全可被了解的。他不肯進去參加這個活動,這可能是父親所辦過的最隆重的公開盛宴 。他停留在家門外,公然表達他對父親所做的事不以為然, 因此父親不得不出來對他說話 — 這對一家之主又是盛大宴會的主人來説,是一種侮辱的事。但父親開始懇請大兒子進門,然而大兒子卻一直拒絕。

為什麼大兒子會這麽憤怒呢?他對筵席等一切要花費許多的錢特別感到不高興:「你從來沒有給過我山羊羔的筵席…現在居然給他肥牛犢?」其實肥牛犢只是個代表,因為這位父親所辦的筵席,花費遠遠超過肥牛犢的價錢;而且因為他接納小兒子回家,讓他重新成為繼承人, 並能承受三分之一的產業。雖然大兒子還能享受長子的雙份 (三分之二) 產業, 但父親本來的一半已沒有了,現在就算是雙倍,也只不過是縮了水後的雙倍。這對大兒子來説這簡直是大過分了,他開始抱怨和算帳:「我每天拼死工作,才賺到我所得到的; 這個「賺」字對大兒子是非常重要的。但你那個小兒子卻什麼都不做,什麼都沒賺,他只配備趕出去 (這可能是哥哥不出去找弟弟的原因),而你竟然還為他一擲千金地花那麼大筆錢 !天理公平何在?」 确实地, 我們猜想到比喻的聼眾 (也包括我們在內) 也會感覺到與大兒子所感受同樣的不公平的常情。其實這種感覺就顕出我們的自我中心和神的恩典的差别。

雖有抱怨,但大致上,大兒子畢竟算是個道德直率, 也算是完全聽從他的父親的話,勤勞而且自律甚嚴的人。今天我们称這些孩子為「好」孩子。但父親所代表的天父如何看這個大兒子呢?

• 他是個自豪的人。他对父親説,「我服事你這多年、從來沒有違背過你的命。」意思是說,你給我的律法,我都守盡了。因此他看不起弟弟那不負責任的做人態度。但大兒子真的是完全盡忠職守嗎?

• 大兒子不負長兄的責任。古代的中東文化是:如果家中有位弟妹失落,責任是落在長兄身上,他要把迷失的弟妹找回來。

• 他妒忌父親為弟弟擺設「肥牛犢」的筵席。妒忌就是眼紅別人得好處或比你好。

• 大兒子的烈怒使得他更進一步地羞辱了他的父親。他對父親說話時沒有用當時文化中晚輩對長輩應有的尊敬態度,特別是在公眾場合應有的態度;在當時重視敬老尊賢的文化中,這是絕對不能容忍的神態。沒有家教是會使得父親的名譽和事業都受規損的。

• 他與父親沒有父子親情的交通, 他完全感受不到父親。因為他完全不明白父親的心意: 「只是你這個兄弟、是死而復活、失而又得的 、所以我們理當歡喜快樂。」父親看重悔改,他竟不知道。大兒子所代表的法利賽人,自己以為只有他們才是上帝的兒子。但重點是神是有恩慈的父親,如果我們真的是祂的孩子,就應采纳他對悔攺的態度。所以大兒子不能算是「真」孩子, 而是「失落」的兒子。

• 他更寧願想及小弟放蕩不羁的罪, 並施予胸襟狹窄的形式作判斷,而却看不見他自己不願悔改的罪。這是一種耶穌最厭惡的自以為義的態度。

神學家 Sinclair B. Ferguson 給「律法主義」下一個一針見血的定義:, “律法精神 (a legal spirit) 一部份在于我們如何「感受」上帝。律法精神的特徵是:妒忌,過份對轻蔑的敏感, 和對錯誤的「堅如金屬」的苛刻無情, 以及習慣以胸襟狹窄的形式作判斷。” 因此,大兒子是「律法主義 (legalism)」的代表。

父親與大兒子
這位父親對大兒子公開的反叛會怎麼樣反應呢?他會怎麼做呢?在那時代,那個地方的人,可能立刻就張將這樣的逆子趕出家門,然而這位父親再一次地用無比的溫柔來回答他的大兒子。他説的話就像這樣:「兒子啊!不管你當眾是怎麼頂撞我,我還是要你來參加筵席。我沒有放棄你的弟弟,我也不會放棄你 。你收起你的驕傲,進到筵席來,但決定杈是在你手里 。你願意嗎?還是不願意呢?」這是一個預料不到,滿有恩慈和耐心的請求 ,代表天父的父親也同樣把大量的恩典花費在祂的大兒子型的人身上。 但故事竟然在此結束了!

比喻的訊息
為什麼耶穌不把大兒子的結局交代清楚呢?原來是在于這個故事真正的對象是法利賽人,就是有作大兒子心態 的人;在這個比喻之前,耶穌巳曾講了兩個比喻:

• 一百雙羊失掉一雙 (1%的失落);

• 十塊錢失掉一塊 (10%的失落);

在這頭兩個比喻中,失主都盡其所能把失去的東西找回來。找到後他們都極其興奮。一般人給第三个比喻一個常見的名稱:「浪子的比喻」。但是如果我們單是以小兒子當作故事的焦點,這是不正確的。連耶穌都沒有稱此比喻為一個浪子的比喻,而是以「一個人有兩個兒子」來展開這個故事的;而且其中對大兒子的敘述份量不少於對小兒子的,提到父親的分量也與兩個兒子們相當。如果只是小兒子是失落的一位。在此我們看到失落的程度漸進增多 (1%=>10%=> 50%)。

然而兩個兄弟都與父親 (代表天父) 疏遠 ,父親都必須出到家門外面,個別地去請他們回來享受他愛的筵席 。因此,這個比喻中不只有一個迷失的兒子,事實上他們兩個都迷失了 (=>100%) 。這個比喻更好的名稱,應該是叫做「兩個迷失的兒子 (Two Lost Sons.) 」。這就意味著墮落人類的光景:「眾人都犯了罪,虧缺了神的榮耀。(羅3:23)」「沒有義人,連一個都沒有。(羅3:10)」耶穌在此要法利賽人知道父神對失落的罪人何等關切,而在找到失落者的事情上何等興𡚒 (Luke 15:10)。耶穌的訴求是要這些敵對他的人,回應他「喜愛罪人悔改」的信息。 大兒子故事的結局就只有由法利賽人自己去完成了。

天父的心意
無論從父親對小兒子的態度或從對大兒子的態度來看,這個故事的父親代表了耶穌所熟知的天父。雖然兩個兒子都丢了父親的臉,甚至弄到整村的人因這個家庭弄到無光彩,但父親對他們的愛沒有減弱。從父親的態度,我們看到:

• 他是有憐憫的。

• 他耐心等待他小兒子的回歸。他耐心等待他大兒子的回應。

• 他主動地去與兒子們相遇。

• 他免去他們因羞辱父親所應得的懲罰。

• 他不追究往事, 不責備, 不懷怒。

從這扮演父親角色的人,我們看到神對罪人的愛。讓我們看看舊約的詩篇103:8-13对上帝的描述:

「8 耶 和 華 有 憐 憫 , 有 恩 典 , 不 輕 易 發 怒 , 且 有 豐 盛 的 慈 愛 。
9 他 不 長 久 責 備 , 也 不 永 遠 懷 怒 。
10 他 沒 有 按 我 們 的 罪 過 待 我 們 , 也 沒 有 照 我 們 的 罪 孽 報 應 我 們 。
11 天 離 地 何 等 的 高 , 他 的 慈 愛 向 敬 畏 他 的 人 也 是 何 等 的 大 !
12 東 離 西 有 多 遠 , 他 叫 我 們 的 過 犯 離 我 們 也 有 多 遠 !
13 父 親 怎 樣 憐 恤 他 的 兒 女 , 耶 和 華 也 怎 樣 憐 恤 敬 畏 他 的 人 !」

到了新約,在提多書 3:4-5 中指出舊約所論到神的恩慈體現在耶穌基督身上。

「4 但到了神我們救主的恩慈和他向人所施的慈愛顯明的時候,
5 他便救了我們,並不是因我們自己所行的義,乃是照他的憐憫,藉著重生的洗和聖靈的更新。」

神最關注的,乃是我们得救的問題。祂也提醒我們「慈愛顯明的時候」並非是無止境的。有一天恩典的門會關閉,機會錯過永不復回。

小兒子與大兒子:相異又相同
耶穌使用小兒子與大兒子的比喻來描繪兩條世上追尋快樂與滿足的基本途徑或人生路線:

• 大兒子代表遵守道德規範的途徑 — 「律法主義 (Legalism)」或「道德主義 (Moralism)」

• 小兒子發掘自我的途徑 (Discover your own self) — 「反律法主義 (Antinomianism)」或 「享樂主義 (Hedonism)」
這兩條途徑都是人尋找個人意義與價值的途徑,也是人藉以看世上種種問題或判斷是非的途徑。

屬於遵守道德規範陣營的人說:「那些違反道德規範的人,就是那些自行其事的人,乃是世界的問題,而那些道德之士則是解決之道。」今天我們稱這種格調為「保守派 (conservatives)」。屬於發掘自我陣營的人說,「那些自以為是的人,就是那些自稱擁有真理的人,才是世界的問題,而那些尋求進步的人才是問題的答案。 今天稱這種格調為「自由派 (liberals) 或前進派 (progressives)」。有很多人在天性上就是屬於遵守道德規范類的,或是屬於發堀自我類的,但也有些人在這兩類之間來回改變。還有些人同時采取了兩類的模式 :他們有着大兒子的傳統外表 ,但卻秘密地過着小兒子的生活,來為他們減低壓力 。然而, 在這比喻中的信息卻指出這兩者都是錯誤的。表面上看來,兩個兒子所走的方向是完全相反的,但細細思考你會發現他們人生觀在本質上是完全相同的。

• 最重要的是,他們都與父親疏遠。小兒子離家出走,到「遠方」去。大兒子從來不明白父親重視悔改的心意,也拒絕接受父親的邀請參加宴會。

• 兩人都羞辱了父親。小兒子等待不及父親去世,免強提早拿走「遺」產。大兒子在當眾面前頂撞父親,拒絕赴宴。這也是對父親的羞辱。

• 兩人都是驕傲。小兒子心𥚃説,「我要怎樣做,就怎様做。」大兒子斷言,「我從未違背父親的吩咐。」

• 兩人都不負責任。小兒子離家出走,誰做他那份工作?大兒子揚言他是盡忠職守,難道他不知道「找回失落的弟弟是長兄的責任嗎?」

• 兩人都有妒忌心態。小兒子不服氣哥哥最終得雙份產業 (即不服社會文化和傳統),所以要求父親先給他一半;大兒子不服氣父親給不屑一顾的弟弟擺設盛宴。

• 兩人都自以為是義,認為自己的道路是对的。

現在讓我們思想「順服」與「律法主義」的區別。

• 聖經中的「順服」是指全心遵守律法, 聽從聖經中一切吩咐,更重要的是:把律法的賜予者放在心中。

• 「律法主義」是指外在地遵從律法而卻把律法的賜予者放在另一邊。

「律法」和「律法主義」的區別重要部分在于我們如何「感受」上帝。根據這個定義,大兒子和法利賽人是屬於「律法主義」的代表,因為他們與父親 (天父) 是疏遠的。他們守律法不是要討父親的喜悅,乃只想到父親會可能給他的好處,而且相信這些好處乃是他努力守律法賺回來的。大兒子的心態可以追溯到伊甸園的事件:神給亞當夏娃的應許,但魔鬼卻對始祖說,「神真的這麽說嗎?」神説「一定」,魔鬼説「不一定」。對神信實的懷疑, 就是人與神疏遠的原因。一個信不過神的人很自然就只有相信自己 (人) 的努力。我們常以為小兒子的反叛是「反律法主義」的代表。其實小兒子也有他的律法,他的律法就是他自己。「我要怎樣做,就怎樣做;我就是我自己的律法。」從這觀㸃,小兒子也是「律法主義者」。不同的是:

• 大兒子的律法是外來的 (Heteronomous)

• 小兒子的律法是來自自己 (Autonomous)

上帝要求我們奉獻並應許把天窗敞開把福氣傾倒下來, 這是「工作的約」,正如似大兒子的我們也努力去做了。這是不是近乎「律法主義」的精神嗎?上帝要求我們奉獻要甘心樂意,但我們現在不太甘心,正如似小兒子的我們就不奉獻了。這是不是近乎「反律法主義」的精神嗎?還有第三條路線:就是如果我們考慮到天父的心腸,我們的「不甘心」就變成「甘心」了。甘心樂意的事奉就是恩典中的事奉,不再是律法主義的事奉。

我們對「律法主義」和「反律法主義」的第一印象就是它們是兩件相反的東西。如果這是真的話,那就好辦了。當你覺得你活在律法主義時,你就少些遵行律法。當你覺得你是活在反律法主義時,你就遵守些律法就行了。但甚麼是多?甚麼是少?誰去決定?然而聖經不是要我們全心全意不打折扣地順服主的教導嗎?問題是我們的觀念錯了。其實它們並非兩件對立的東西,而是「同一個母體內的雙胞胎」。要奉獻的人説他是根據聖經,不要奉獻的人也説他是根據聖經。都是從同一根源而生出來,所以稱它們為雙胞胎, 它們其實是一對邪惡的盟友,是撒但手中用來迷惑基督徒的武器,目的是要使基督徒跌倒,要使基督的榮耀失色。

自我評詁
作為基督徒,耶穌要求我們必需受訓,作出犧牲,善用神賜給我們的恩賜,好像奧運選手需要受嚴格訓練一般,就是「盡我們最大的努力去服侍那位至高至大的創造主 (our utmost for His highest)」。具體來說,這些基本的訓練包括:查經,禱告,敬拜,事奉和奉獻。這五樣的實踐是靈命長進的要素。這些都需要我們付出很多的精力和時間。但在教會中努力事奉,以德行為神作見證時,難免不自問,「我是否涉及律法主義的范围呢?」當我們想避免落在律法主義當中時,也難免不自問,「我是否變成反律法主義者呢?」既然大兒子與小兒子都共同地代表「律法主義」,只是不同的版本。那麼,在我們的事奉或生活中,我怎知道我是否落在任何一個版本的「律法主義」中?當我們看看大兒子與小兒子的共同錯誤時,我們便從下面的問題找到了「試金石」。

  • 我有沒有因不完全信頼上帝的信實而與天父疏遠?人類最大的罪莫過于與神疏遠,而疏遠的結果是靈魂𥚃面沒有真光。正如經上說,「因為他們雖然知道 神、卻不當作 神榮耀他、也不感謝他.他們的思念變為虛妄、無知的心就昏暗了 (羅1:21)」。不感恩是與神疏遠的特徵之一。
  • 我有沒有因不完全信頼上帝那掌管一切的主杈而對處境不滿?
  • 我有沒有羞辱天父?就是把我們的努力作為「天父必須祝福我們」的理由,且認為天父好像「欠」了我們一搬?以「好行為」自豪是對恩典的神最大的侮辱。
    在這今天「責任與喜愛隱約的分離」的文化潮流中, 我有沒有对神給我的託付不盡忠職守?
  • 當別人比我較高明時,我有沒有妒忌別人?
  • 當我比別人做得較好一點時,我有沒有秘密地心高氣傲呢?我有沒有貶低別人?
  • 在教會事奉中或平常生活中,當「人情事物」不如我願時,我有沒有抱怨?

如果你對上面的問題的答案是「有」,你就巳感染到大兒子或小兒子的弊病。你就以經踏進了那個「律法主義」的領域了。在耶穌的比喩中,大兒子的道路和小兒子的道路都錯。有沒有第三條道路呢?有。就是福音。

医治
「律法主義」與「反律法主義」既是同一源頭,醫治的方法也應該是一樣:就是福音。
甚麽是福音?褔音就是好消息: 有一位由神親自委派 (personally appointed) 的「代替者 (Substitute)」在時空中出現,來承擔我們的過犯,贖我們的罪,替我們輓回神的忿怒,這就是褔音。「神愛世人、甚至將他的獨生子賜給他們、叫一切信他的、不至滅亡、反得永生。(約三:16) 」

  • 如果認為「神欠我們」是律法主義的病徵,那麼福音就是良藥:神的兒子為我們償還罪債,我們怎會説祂是欠我們呢? 我們一旦認為神欠我們一些憐憫或恩典,我們所想的就不再是憐憫或恩典了。
  • 如果「與神疏遠」是律法主義的病徵,那麼福音就是良藥:當我們思想到「神既不愛惜自己的兒子為我們眾人捨了、豈不也把萬物和他一同白白的賜給我們麼 (羅8:32) 。」我們怎會與這位「一擲千恩」的上帝疏遠?
  • 如果「常對處境不滿」是律法主義的病徵,那麼福音就是良藥:因為神應許我們「萬事都互相效力、叫愛 神的人得益處、就是按他旨意被召的人。(羅8:28)」神不一定拿走不如意的環境,但祂給我們足夠的恩典去承擔它,且最後透过处境讓我们得益处。
  • 如果「不負責任」是律法主義的病徵,那麼福音就是良藥:當我們想起, 儘管我們常常軟弱跌倒,但神應許我們「一次得救,永遠得救。」這個維持救恩不失落的力量來自我們的大祭司不斷在父神右邊為選民代禱。试想想,如果我們的大祭司基督忠心堅負神託付給祂的責任, 我們怎能怠惰而不堅負神託付給我們的責任?
  • 如果「妒忌別人」是律法主義的病徵,那麼福音就是良藥:妒忌來自以為受到不公平的待遇–為甚麽他比我强呢? 福音告訴我们: 神不一定總是按公平行事,有時祂是按憐憫行事。憐憫不是公平,但它也不是不公平。憐憫彰顯出仁慈和恩典,但不違反公義。默想福音得安慰: 不論我在別人的手中受過多少的不公平,我從未在神的手中受過一絲一毫的不公平。
  • 如果「驕傲」是律法主義的病徵,那麼福音就是良藥:基督論的中心思想是「「他本有 神的形像、不以自己與 神同等為強奪的.反倒虛己、取了奴僕的形像、成為人的樣式.既有人的樣子、就自己卑微、存心順服、以至於死、且死在十字架上。(腓2:6-8) 」我們看到受苦在榮耀之先,謙卑在高升之前。驕傲是一種不負代價的自我提升。
  • 如果「抱怨」是律法主義的病徵,那麼福音就是良藥:如果世上有人有資格抱怨不公平,那個人就是耶穌;祂是惟一一個曾被神懲罰的無罪之人。如果我們有義怒的理由,那麼就把它對準各各他。如果我們抱怨教會很無趣, R.C. Sproul 説, 「敬畏神的人從來不會抱怨。」

当我们離開「律法主義」後,我们便明白在成聖道路中的好行為,乃是對福音(恩典的救恩和得救的保證)的一種感恩的回應。

結論
耶穌又說了一個比喻 (路17:7-10):

「7 你們誰有僕人耕地、或是放羊、從田裡回來、就對他說、你快來坐下喫飯呢.
8 豈不對他說、你給我預備晚飯、束上帶子伺候我、等我喫喝完了、你纔可以喫喝麼。
9 僕人照所吩咐的去作、主人還謝謝他麼。
10 這樣、你們作完了一切所吩咐的、只當說、我們是無用的僕人.所作的本是我們應分作的。」

這個故事暗示:「甚至你是上帝最好的僕人,你還是不配的, 因為你只不過是履行自己的職責而矣。」在小兒子的悔改中,兩次提到「不配」。更要強調的是:「不管你多良善,多效力,多忠心,你仍不能將上帝置于債務的地位中。」耶穌不但是我們的救主,我們生活中的主,祂也是一位最好的「身教」老師。耶穌教導我們的一切,如愛仇敵,原諒別人,存感謝的心,盡心盡性盡力愛神等,祂都都巳身體力行作了我們的榜樣。但有兩點祂吩咐我們去做,但祂自己卻沒有做:

• 向神悔改認罪,

• 向服事他的人説聲謝謝,

耶穌本是無罪,所以祂沒有認罪悔改的必要。難明的是:比喻中的僕人,在田𥚃辛苦一天,回家後尚未休息就馬上為主人安排飯食。照今天工商管理的文化,這位代表耶穌的主人,理應説聲「謝謝」。但為甚麽主人並沒有這樣做?因為僕人只不過是儘自己的責任,不配獲得奬勵。相反的是,如果僕人沒有盡忠或忽視或推卸責任,反倒應受到懲罰。

如果我們在教會中事奉或在生活上人際關係中,存著對神有「不配感」,我相信上面所述的一切的律法主義的弊端都會自動消除。神把一切的祝福都白白賜給我們,因為我們是祂用恩典「收養的孩子(adoption)」,我們是欠了神一筆無法償還的債務。有了這種認識,無功而受祿的「不配感」便由然而生。再者, 當我們開始學習了順服的教訓後,上帝就屈尊俯就, 稱我們這些不配的人為「朋友」。

「13 人為朋友捨命、人的愛心沒有比這個大的。
14 你們若遵行我所吩咐的、就是我的朋友了。
15 以後我不再稱你們為僕人.因僕人不知道主人所作的事.我乃稱你們為朋友.因我從我父所聽見的、已經都告訴你們了。(約15:13-15) 」

何等的安慰! 最豐盛的生命就是那位萬王之王,萬主之主,豐盛的源頭,願意慷慨地給予我們的友誼。這真是一個敬虔的奧秘。阿门。

参考資料:

  • “一掷千金的上帝” by 提姆凯乐 [ “The Prodigal God” by Timothy Keller.]
  • “The Whole Christ” by Sinclair B. Ferguson.
Posted in Bible/Christianity, Philosophy/Religion | Leave a comment

Big Bang and Genesis 1:1

By Tin-chee (TC) Lo 盧天賜

For more than half of the past century, scientists, mostly atheists, believed that the universe came from a cosmic explosion known as Big Bang. This was a earth-shaking hypothesis and was quickly regarded as the “standard answer” to the question of origin of the universe.

The right mindset
The concept of Big Bang was not a pie in the sky speculation but was developed from scientific discoveries. However, we must be careful that observation is one thing, giving correct interpretation to the observed data is another. For the same set of observed data, atheistic scientists will interpret them strictly from the naturalistic frameworks whereas Christians are free to properly add to it theistic and supernatural perspectives. The difference in worldviews may result in disagreement in interpretation, but this gives Christians no right to simply discredit their observed data and write them off at one stroke. We must first understand the scientific data before we begin to judge scientists’ implication drawn from it. For if we Christians make judgment on their implication before we understand the background of their discovery, we not only hurt evangelism but also discredit our apologetic arguments. Using the discovered scientific data as a common point, I believe atheists and theists can have a productive dialogue which will turn out to be a means for fortifying the reliability of the Scripture. This is the motivation of this article.

Understand the Big Bang
Let us start with a thumbnail sketch of the Big Bang phenomenon (Ref. 1): As a train approaches the platform, the sound of its whistle heard by those stand on the platform was high-pitched. However, when a train left the platform, the whistle sound heard by the same person was low-pitched. Therefore, from the pitch of the sound, one can tell the relative moving direction of the sound source. This is known as the Doppler effect.

This effect is not hard to understand intuitively: When the train approaches the platform, the whistle sound wave is compressed because the distance between the sound source (the train) and the sound detector (your ear) is shortened resulting in the reduction of wavelength (or increase of frequency) giving rise to a high-pitched sound. However, when the train left the platform, the wavelength of the sound from the train whistle is lengthened by the stretching of the distance between the sounding body and the sound receiving body resulting in the lowering of the audio frequency, i.e.,  a low-pitched sound.

The same is true of light waves. First, let’s assume that the distance between the light source and the light detector (spectrometer) is constant. In this static case, light waves emitted from different chemical elements each of which is characterized by different wavelengths or colors are projected onto the spectrometer and there is a fixed set of marks on the instrument’s screen. This is how we can know from earth what chemical elements are out there in the far away galaxies. Faraway stars have different elements, so when their lights shine on the spectrometer, we can see the vertical lines like combs on the screen of the instrument; each line represents the frequency of a light wave and indirectly represents the existence of the elements. The high-frequency light is near the purple end of the spectrum; the low-frequency light is near the red end of the spectrum. However, if the distance between the light source (far away stars) and the spectrometer (on earth) is increasing or decreasing, the position of the spectral lines will be slightly different from their static position due to the direction of movement. Therefore, viewing the shift of spectrum emitted from a star, one can know the direction of the star’s movement.

In 1929 an amazing discovery was reported. A scientist named Edwin Hubble observed that the light coming to earth from a faraway galaxy is weaker than that the light coming from a proximate galaxy as expected, but what was unexpected was the spectral position corresponding to the faraway light was displaced toward the red end (i.e., shifting to the lower frequency end). Astronomers call this a “red-shift” effect. Astronomers interpreted the phenomenon of red-shift as an optical Doppler effect from which they concluded that the distant galaxy is moving away from earth. Furthermore, the farther galaxy is moving away at a higher speed than those of proximate galaxies.

The universe is expanding
The discovery of the redshift phenomenon has produced a cosmological expansion hypothesis. It asserts that the galaxies in the universe are constantly expanding in all directions. The universe has 200 billion galaxies and the solar system is one of them, known as the Milky Way. The planets of the same galaxy maintain their relative positions and orbits because of their gravitational pull. However, the distances between galaxies and galaxies have been increasing. This ongoing expanding is what we now call the phenomenon of cosmic expansion.

Evidence of explosion
Now we look at another important astronomical discovery: When two Bell Lab researchers Arno Penzias (1978 Nobel Prize) and Robert Wilson used a sensitive antenna to measure the galactic wave, they detected the presence of unexpected, but rather uniform noises throughout the outer spaces. At the same time, the Princeton physicist Robert Dicke was also looking for space microwaves. Their theoretical calculations invariably agreed without prior consultation that the universe came from the Big Bang. The “murmuring” noises were considered as the aftermath of the Big Bang explosion.

There was a beginning
The expansion of the universe inferred by the phenomenon of red-shift creates an unbelievable implication: If we go back in time to the past, everything will be in closer proximity. As we mentally go back in time further, the density of the universe would progressively increase. Ultimately, in a limited (not infinite) past, the entire universe shrinks into a condensed point that can only be expressed and understood mathematically. Scientists call it “Singularity,” which means a mysteriously wonderful Point. The Singularity represents the beginning of the universe. Some scholars call it “the cosmic cocoon” to express the idea that the universe was born from this very mathematical point.
So, the universe had a beginning which is in keeping with what Genesis 1:1 claims, “In the beginning God…” But atheistic scientists do not like the word “beginning” because “beginning” demands a cause and the beginning of the universe demands a “First Cause”. They do not like the word “God” because they think it belongs to the realm of theology not science making them to be not true to their calling as scientists.

Atheists’ nightmare
Before the Big Bang theory, most atheistic scientists and philosophers, including the Ancient Greek Aristotle, believed that the universe was eternal, having no beginning nor end setting themselves up against “Genesis 1:1” with affirms that the universe had a beginning. Their argument went like this: Your Bible says that God is eternal, having no beginning nor end, and it cannot be proved. Then why can’t we, atheists, say that the universe can also be eternal, having no beginning nor end? The problem with atheists is that they ignore the fundamental difference between the two: God is of the realm of the spiritual world, it is non-physical, and the universe belongs to the material world consisting of physical matters. But materialism (according to its definition) cannot make such distinction because they do not believe in the existence of the non-physical (or supernatural) world. Although they exalted science, their arguments were not driven by scientific methods but by their pre-commitment to atheistic philosophy.

The belief of eternal existence of the universe is constantly welcomed and popularized because it can easily avoid the very thorny question of the “First Cause”. Buddhism and Hinduism philosophies of reincarnation had led speculating people to assume that they were escaping the unanswered ultimate question of the “origin of life.” However, this “eternal universe” idea has not only unprovable, but it is not in accordance with the inductive method in the scientific realm. For example, if gravitation force is a conclusion drawn from the observation of the a falling apple, then the eternal theory of the universe should be a hypothesis that the inductive reasoning should reject, because in the material world, there is nothing we have ever seen that has no beginning. The universe is the sum of all substance. If every substance has a beginning, then the universe must have a beginning. However, this is the conclusion that atheistic scientists (even Einstein in his earlier thinking) and philosophers did not want to hear. But this Singularity notion gives an inference that atheists never could have dreamed of: That is, the universe (space-time) had a beginning.

Einstein (Ref.2)
In Einstein’s formula of general theory of relativity, he found that there contained a conclusion that the universe is inflating. But Einstein, being influenced by humanism, insisted that the universe is eternally static, and he would not accept this conclusion because the expanding universe would bring about the idea that the universe ought to have a beginning. Einstein pre-committed to his worldview and presupposed his formula was erroneous. He then forcefully inserted a cosmological constant in his own calculations to eliminate the possibility of expansion (or contraction) of the universe to ensure a stable, static, universe without beginning and ending. Einstein later publicly acknowledged that he had made a fatal mistake by inserting a fictitious constant in his originally correct equation. He said that was his biggest regret in life as a scientist. He then accepted the fact that the universe was in fact expanding which inferred that the universe did have a beginning. The spirit of scholarship demonstrated by Einstein and his boldness to surrender to the truth deserves our emulation. Later, even the British atheist physicist Stephen Hawking also was forced to say, “Almost everyone now believes that the universe, and time itself, had a beginning at the Big Bang.” (Ref. 3)

Quick summary
The observed “Red-Shift” had inferred that the universe is expanding and the detection of microwaves noises in space had inferred that the universe was exploded into existence by this mysterious starting point–Singularity. Two questions arise:

  • “WHAT caused the explosion?” or asking differently,
  • “WHO caused the explosion?”

How you ask becomes a very crucial understanding of the Big Bang phenomenon.

The heart of the discussion
The entire cosmic puzzle is now shifted to the “moment” of the explosion and the nature of this condensed abstract point called “Singularity.” Particularly, we ask: Where does this singularity come from? What causes it to burst open? What exactly is inside this condensed point?

Naturalism’s Loop hole
Atheistic cosmologists, in their process of seeking answers, found that they all agreed on the following points within their naturalistic framework, but they were perplexed by the theists’ counterarguments:

  • Atheists assert: At this Singularity point, the density of the universe is infinite, and the universe expands from this point onward.
    The perplexity is: The density of the physical universe cannot be infinite, and word “infinity” is just a mathematical concept, not an entity.
  • Atheists assert: Most cosmologists believe that “before” the Big Bang, there was nothing—No Thing.
    Here is the problem: To say that the universe came from nothing within the material framework is inconsistent with the first law of thermodynamics. Something cannot come from nothing. Moreover, the word “before” is meaningless when time and space do not exist; there is no time to be “begun”.  This is also their confusion.
  • Atheists assert: The aftermath of the Big Bang had to become more and more orderly in order to birth an orderly universe. From the moment of 10 to 34 seconds after the explosion, the whole process of forming the universe was so precise and so orderly that astonished the thinking minds.
    Counter argument: The result of explosion of any kind that we know of must be chaos. Orderly explosion was not in keeping with the needed conformity of the second law of thermodynamics in the known physical world—another puzzle for the naturalists to unravel.
  • Atheists assert: Within an extremely short instant after the Big Bang (10 to the negative 23rd power), the universe expanded ten times, and its expansion speed far exceeded the limit of the speed of light postulated by the theory of relativity. For this reason and the failure of the First and Second Laws of thermodynamic, they agreed that natural laws cease to be valid (or even nonexistent) at the Singularity (Ref. 4).
    Counter argument: C.S. Lewis put it well, “Men became scientific because they expected law in nature and they expected law in nature because they believed in lawgiver. If the natural law ceases to valid, there is no science, if there is no science, there is no scientist. The basis of materialists’ “Science Alone” has crumbled.

The question of Origin is old
Before the big bang theory, atheists had the following “explanations” for the origin of the universe (Ref. 5):

  • The universe is an illusion
  • The universe is self-created
  • The universe is self-existent
  • The universe is a product of “Chance”

In addition to using these four “theories” to explain the origin of Singularity, scientists have added few more sophisticated speculations in modern times (Ref. 6). Although they have so many explanations, atheists were not able to reach a consensus. The theistic (Christian) worldview absolutely disagree with any of these hypotheses. Now our discussion begins to penetrate into the core of the argument.

Although the Big Bang is the hypothesis most accepted and loved by the scientific communities, no one can be categorically prove the mechanism of the cosmic formation. However, if atheists believe that it is true, they cannot escape the conclusion that the universe had a beginning, and this should give them a lot of reflections. However, Christians and theists can take comfort to use their scientific conclusions as a bridge to the gospel, thereby pointing out that the “In the beginning” of “Genesis 1:1” in the first verse of the first book of the Holy Scripture is trustworthy. Here is the point, through atheists’ inability to explain the nature of the Singularity from which the universe was developed within their materialistic framework, we can reasonably introduce the necessity of supernatural perspective as an alternative for the open minded atheists to consider.

Neither Christians nor theists can agree on atheists’ views of interpretations on the origin of the universe. The author recognizes that many Christian scholars and pastors, especially those who do not have in-depth scientific training, may quickly dismiss the hypothesis of the “Big Bang” simply because they rightly disagree with the atheist’s interpretations of the nature of the Singularity–the starting point of the cosmic explosion. The author believes such dismissal, or the appearance of it, is not conducive to evangelism and apologetics.

Because most of us do not have the discipline in cosmology to assert with authority that their theory is wrong, we can easily be misunderstood as ignorant and consequently unfavorable to apologetics–defending the Bible truth. On the contrary, if we take their perplexities to our advantage as an opportunity to introduce the possibility of the supernatural perspective to the explanation of the phenomena that the naturalistic worldview has failed to explain, this may open the eyes of the atheists and lead them to reexamine their assumptions. In view of their confusion, the important inference that atheists can hardly deny is: The best explanation for the Big Bang is that it is a supernatural phenomenon, not a natural phenomenon at least at the point of Singularity when natural laws (the bases of science) had not come into existence.

Implication of a Creator
Because all the scientific theories fail at this very point of Singularity, it represents a barrier of the physical world where science ceases to be valid and Space-Time ends there. It is a point where the natural and supernatural meet. This clearly points to the supernatural and theological alternative which points to a Creator. We then ask: What are the characteristics of this Creator (existing individual being)? The arguments for Creator go like this:

  • We have explained earlier that space-time and all material things have a “beginning.” The expansion of the universe pointed to the beginning of the universe (the sum of all materials). Everything that has a beginning must have a cause for its beginning which undeniably matches our day-to-day observations. The Reality that started the space-time must be beyond the space-time. The transcendent nature of this Reality is evident.
  • The word “begin” relates to time. Therefore, the one who caused the space and time to begin must not have a beginning. Without beginning, there is no need for a cause for his existence. It follows that he must be uncaused (i.e., without a cause).” In other words, he must be eternal.
  • He is not restricted by time (i.e., timeless) because he is the maker of time. In the state of timelessness, he is changeless because “change” depends on “time”. The ancient theologian Saint Augustine had mentioned an extremely fashionable concept 1700 years ago: This “material universe” has an “immaterial” origin, and before God created the universe, “time” itself does not exist. Augustine stated in his Confessions: “So before you create everything, there is no time because time itself is what you created.”
  • Change is time-related. He is not limited by time, so he must be changeless. From another point of view, if he is the ultimate perfection (definition of God), he cannot be changed because once the “ultimate perfection” changes, it becomes not perfect. This points to his  immutability.
  • He is the creator of the substance. He is also uncaused. Therefore, he must be immaterial. It follows that he must be a spirit.

Judging from these characteristics, we ask: “Is this not the Creator as described in the Bible?”

Natural and supernatural meet
Google-search on “Jastrow” yields the following paragraphs—“Though he claims on the first page of his curious little book to be an agnostic in religious matters, Robert Jastrow nevertheless believes that some current developments in astronomy have “religious implications.” Along with many other astronomers, Jastrow (1925-2008) thinks that the discovery of cosmic background radiation practically assures the truth of the Big Bang theory of the universe, but he also goes on to claim that this fact in turn “leads to a biblical view of the origin of the world.” On the limitation of the human mind, he continued, “For the scientist who has lived by his faith in the power of reason, the story ends like a bad dream. He has scaled the mountains of ignorance; he is about to conquer the highest peak; as he pulls himself over the final rock, he is greeted by a band of theologians who have been sitting there for centuries.”

References:

  1. 里程,遊子吟 (校園書房, 2003), 209.
  2. Roger S. Jones, Physics for the Rest of Us (Fall River), 62.
  3. Ravi Zacharias and Norman Geisler, Who Made God? (Zondervan, 2003), 58.
  4. Ravi Zacharias and Kevin Johnson, Jesus Among Other Gods Youth Edition (W Publishing Group, 2000), 57.
  5. R. C. Sproul, Defending your Faith (Crossway Books, 2003), 99-133
  6. Joe Boot, Searching for Truth, (Crossway Books, 2003), 67.
Posted in Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

從洪水看神的公義和慈愛

By T.C. Lo (盧天賜); January 7, 20118

我有一位好友朋友,他每星期日都上教堂,他這個習慣已經有好幾年了。我問他,「甚麼障礙在你心中使你還不願受洗相信耶穌呢?」他很爽直地告訴我,他無法接受洪水的史實,他認為慈愛的神怎能消滅當時世界上所有的人? 如果基督徒相信聖經是無誤,我就不能相信聖經中的神。這篇文章是特為他而寫,也為與他有相同困難的讀者而寫的。

不錯,讀到洪水的歷史,的確有很多難題:洪水是局部性還是全球性?水從那裡來?方舟夠大嗎?遠方動物如果進去? 等等。科學家和神學家對這些問題都有研究。但當人們讀到創世記第六章和第七章後,下面這些道德上的句語卻是使人在相仰上裹足不前:

「神要將所造的人和走獸,並昆蟲,以及空中的飛鳥,都從地上除滅,凡有血氣的人,鼻孔有氣息的生靈, 他們的盡頭已經來到。神要把他們和地一併毀滅。」(創6:13)

除滅所有的人? 包㧷小孩和嬰孩? 除滅所有的生物? 這是難以接受。如果你馬上認為聖經中的神是一位橫蠻殘暴的神,不值得我們相信,甚至認為祂根本不可能存在, 那麼你不是第一位,还有不少人和你有一樣的想法。激進派無神論者道金斯 (Richard Dawkins) 保存他對基督教最強烈的攻擊,就是針对聖經和神所命令的「莫测高深的残暴」。他用了許多令人作呕的形容詞列成清單以表達他的觀點。在他的書「上帝的迷思 (God Delusion) 」中, 他寫道:

『舊約聖經的上帝,可被認為是最使人厭惡的小說 (註:他把聖經視為小説) 人物,他是:

  • 妒忌並引以為榮的 (jealous and proud of it);
  • 一個小氣 (petty), 不公義 (unjust), 沒有原諒別人且喜歡控制別人的怪物 (unforgiving control-freak);
  • 一個有報仇心 (vindictive), 殘忍的種族清除者 (bloodthirsty ethnic cleanser);
  • 一個厭惡女性的 (misogynistic), 害怕同性戀的 (homophobic), 種族歧視的 (racist), 殺害嬰孩的 (infanticidal), 集团屠杀的 (genocidal), 殺兒女的 (filicidal), 瘟疫似的 (pestilential), 夸大狂的 (megalomaniacal), 施虐狂的 (sadomasochistic), 善变地恶毒的 (capriciously malevolent) 恃强欺弱者 (bully)。』

道金斯幾乎把字典中所有形容邪惡的字眼都用光了。我還不停地查考字典才能不錯過他所要表達的要領。

如果我們精疲力尽地彻底探讨上述的難題而把我們的注意力轉離 (diverting) 真正的信息,這就危險不過了 。 那麽洪水的真正訊息是甚麽? 我想有四點:

  • 指出罪的問題的擴闊性: 從伊甸園到全世界!洪水传达一個普世性的警告。就是世上没有一個無罪的人、連一個都没有。
  • 它製造一個模式: 讓我們對審判和恩典有一個全盤的理解 ,請注意在同一大段有關洪水的經文中有這樣一句話:「惟有挪亞在耶和華眼前蒙恩。耶和華對挪亞說,你和你的全家都要進入方舟,因為在這世代中,我見你在我面前是義人。」這裡的義人当然不是指無罪的人, 乃是指因信称义的人。因為我們在方舟 (ark) 𥚃的終極的安全可以單單在基督𥚃找到。從這個模式, 我們同時看到神的「恩典」,「救贖」,「関心」和「憐愛」的蛛絲馬跡, 不單單只是嚴勵審判的一面。
  • 一個舞台的布局 (it sets the stage) :救恩的戲劇 (drama) 將在創世記十二章之後搌開。這個戲劇的開塲白是由挪亞的一個後裔亞伯拉罕展開的。日後救主由他而出。
  • 當挪亞看到各式各樣美麗的動物一雙一對地進入方舟,他很難不會想起神偉大的創造。當挪亞看到外面的人硬著頸項,拒絕進方舟,他就體驗到人的墮落和殘暴是如此深重。當挪亞在方舟内平靜安穩地受保護,他就開始經歷到救恩。當洪濤過後,挪亞出方舟,看見萬象更新,天有彩虹,他就享受到新造的世界。挪亞所看到,所經歷的,就是整本聖經所描述的救贖史的軌跡的縮影:創造=>墮落=>救贖=>新造。

然而在這個大圖畫的文境 (context) 下,我们还是要認真地回答原本的問題: 「究竟聖經中的神是否一位橫蠻殘暴的神?」但當人對神有這樣的控告時,在他們的思想背後,作了一個假設,就是聖經 (特別是指舊約) 的神是不関心人類的。

所以首先讓我們回答另一個相關的問題: 「到底聖經中的神真関愛人類嗎?」

自然神論者 (Deists) 相信神的存在,但他們宣稱,當神創造世界以後,祂就離開不顧。他們的神看成頗像地勤人員在足球㘯畫線, 和設立球門,然後從正面的觀眾席坐着看球賽, 他不支持任何一邊,他對比賽結果也毫無興趣。具体地説, 自然神論者否定神是会関心我們的軟弱和失敗,他们認為我們向祂的祈禱是毫無意義的。

然而聖經绘出一幅非常不同的圖畫 。雖然有一位牧師說,「The Love of God」這幾個字在聖經中出現次數少之又少。這是對的。但「神愛世人」的整体理念 (idea) 可說是無處不見。請看:

我們第一對父母故意違背神,從而破壞與神的關係。神第一句記載下來的話是「你在那裡?」神是無所不知,所以這是修辞性的疑问句。是要給世上第一对罪人認罪和尋找赦免的機會。但他們拒絕神。聖潔的神只好公正地處罰他們,但神同時向他們墮落人性表達慈愛和関懷。雖然這剛剛被破壞的世界秩序己成事實,神表達関懷的高峯是給他們一個應許,就是神将會差遣一位救贖主來拯救他們,免除他們自作自受的災禍— 這應許在主耶穌身上應驗了:祂曾來到世上拯救罪人 (1 Tim 1:15; Gen 3:15) 。

神眷顧祂的子民,國家並個人。這概念如一条銀線穿過聖經所記載的人類歷史。衪向詩人保證, 説: 「他若求告我、我就應允他.他在急難中、我要與他同在.我要搭救他、使他尊貴。 (詩 91:15) 。」

在神奇迹般地拯救子民從埈及為奴之地之後,他們進入曠野,在那裡蜿蜒徘徊四十年之久而終于進入應許之地。盡管他們屢次背逆神,神供應他們的需要;但不久,他們忘記了。但「這四十年、耶和華你的 神常與你同在、故此你一無所缺 (申2:7)。」還有別的作者寫道,「於是他們在苦難中哀求耶和華、他從他們的禍患中搭救他們。(詩 107:6) 」

一而再, 再而三, 人們見證神那经久不衰的関愛。富豪信徒約伯曾經歷可怕的创伤, 包括突然失去牛羊, 在暴風雨中死去十個兒女,令人惊骇的疾病,還有使他面目全非的毁容。所有這些痛苦導致他呼喊:「我的心靈消耗、我的日子滅盡、墳墓為我預備好了 (伯 17:1) 。」雖然他的信心大受搖動, 但他從不失去信心,並向神承認, 「你將生命和慈愛賜給我、你也眷顧保全我的心靈。 (伯 10:12) 」

神先知中的一位向他的聼眾保證説,「因我萬軍之耶和華眷顧自己的羊群 (Zach 20:3)。 」以色列君王大衛的一生有極高和極低的時刻,然而他見證說:「耶和華是我的牧者.我必不至缺乏 (Psalm 23:1) 。」

當我們想到我們怎樣對待神,他永恆的関愛是何等不可思議。難怪大衛問道:「人算甚麼、你竟顧念他.世人算甚麼、你竟眷顧他 (Ps 8:4) 。」

我們雖然不能完全地抓住「神関愛我們嗎?」這個問題的徹底答案, 但以上經文所指向的真理卻鼓勵我們對神的應許作感恩的回應:「所以你們要自卑、服在 神大能的手下、到了時候他必叫你們升高。你們要將一切的憂慮卸給 神、因為他顧念你們 (彼前5:6-7) 。」

再說一件事。聖經論及一種「在神面前純真无污的信仰」包括看顧在患難中的孤兒寡婦 (雅 1:27) 。這是聖經對助人的責任的簡單描述;就是幫助那些貧窮的,失去产业的, 下层社会的, 有病痛的,残废的, 孤單的, 易受攻擊的, 和更多比我們更有需要的人。神関心我們,祂也教導我們要関心別的人。因為神就是愛。

聖經中有如此大量的經文都說明我們的神是愛我們和關心我們的神。上述經文只不过是一些例子。還有,聖經中有很多的主題, 如:喜樂,平安,保守 ,盼望,能力,恩典,引導, 等都是神針對我們切身的関懷。當然最大的體貼莫過于神在基督𥚃賜給我們的救恩。關愛灵魂是最大的愛。我們絶不能因幾節尙未想透的難明經段就斷言地抹殺或扭曲了神慈愛関懷的屬性。

鑒於洪水那史無前例的毀滅,人們不能不問:「聖經中的神太苛刻的嗎?」或問,「神的嚴厲是不公義嗎?」

慈愛,憐憫,關心是神的屬性。但我們不要忘記,神的屬性同樣地有嚴厲的一面。當我們犯罪或得罪神,神會懲罰我們,我們便不高興,怪責神太嚴厲,甚至說祂不公義。但因為祂是聖潔的神,祂不能視有罪的為無罪。但試想像一個假设的例子,當我們所親愛的家人被惡人強暴,若神對此事視若無睹,我們還能説神是関愛我們嗎?所以神的慈愛和公義實在是一體的兩面,它們是相伴而行的。神在以賽亞書42:3説:「壓傷的蘆葦、他不折斷.將殘的燈火、他不吹滅.他憑真實 (faithfulness) 將公理 (justice) 傳開。」可見憐憫與公義是並肩而行的。我們也可以説神的公義和嚴厲其實是祂慈愛的另一種表達方式。當邪惡涉及切身問題時,或許我們的問題不是「神阿!祢為什麼要懲罰惡人?」乃是「神阿!祢為什麼不 “馬上” 懲罰惡人?」。你不可能讀詩篇而不與舊約的聖徒所呼喊的「我的呼聲蒙祢垂聼嗎?) 」發生共嗚。

2017 年六月三日, 高等法院首席法官 Chief Justice John Robert 在新罕布夏州 (New Hampshire) 的 Cardigan Mountain School (卡迪根山莊學校) 發表演說,「我盼望你會受到不公平的待遇, 好讓你知道公義的可貴 (I hope you will be treated unfairly, so that you will come to know the value of justice) 。」此講詞,由於它的不尋常表達, 引起聽眾變得火爆。 (TIME July 24, 2017) 但大法官的意思是説, 如果你还不知道公義是一件可贵的東西, 你就首先要感受一下受到不公平待遇時的痛苦。

現在讓我們回到聖經第一本書創世記第三章。在亞當咬禁果的第一口後,他一定回想到神曾經説过這句話:「只是分別善惡樹上的果子、你不可喫、因為你喫的日子必定死。 (創2:17)」在亞當呑第一口禁果時,審判的日子巳來臨。他的灵性生命馬上死了 (即馬上神與他断絶交通), 但神卻用恩典克制肉身没有「馬上」死亡。 神藉這個延遲的刑罰,給我們指示兩個看來好似相反的理念:公義 vs 憐憫。公義 (justice) 的相反就是不公義 (injustice), 但公義的補足物是憐憫。公義與憐憫兩者均由神的良善品格湧出來, 没有一個人能不靠神的憐悯而存活。但沒有一個罪人可免受罪帶來的審判。

但在亞當和夏娃 (也包括我們) 最需要憐憫才能生存之際,神就應許一位救主: 「我又要叫你和女人彼此為仇、你的後裔和女人的後裔 (單數)、也彼此為仇.女人的後裔要傷你的頭、你要傷他的腳跟。(創3:15) 」。這個女人的後裔就是指耶穌基督。

「我難以想像亞當和夏娃在織無花果葉的臨時代用衣服時心中的恐懼。當神引進地上的公義的同時,祂也抑制彻底的審判, 而對亞當和當時罪惡世界給予緩刑。以下三原則可以用來消解很多關於「慈愛」與「公義」看來矛盾的問題。

  • 如果亞當的肉身馬上死去,神並沒有一㸃不公義之處,因為這是神預先講過的。
  • 但如果亞當和夏娃肉身之死獲得延遲,那就是神的恩典了。恩典是白白旳,不是「應得」的。
  • 縱然是緩刑,但刑罸必定會來臨,這就說明神的聖潔和公义。如果亞當和夏娃的肉身终于沒有死,神就不是聖潔了。

我們可把這三個原則應用在洪水滅世界的個案上:

  • 「耶和華見人在地上罪惡很大、終日所思想的盡都是惡 (創6:5) 。」這節經文就説明神要毀滅他們的原因。如果神「馬上」以洪水審判人類,神一㸃也沒有不公義,因為他們巳達到罪孽滿盈的地步。
  • 「耶和華說、人既屬乎血氣、我的靈就不永遠住在他裡面、然而他的日子還可到一百二十年。 (創6:3)」換言之,神在洪水侵襲前一百廿年巳經預先警告過當時凡有血氣的大難將臨到他們,我們還能説神不給他們悔改的機會嗎?這個120年的緩刑豈非恩典和憐憫嗎?
  • 「耶和華說、我要將所造的人、和走獸、並昆蟲、以及空中的飛鳥、都從地上除滅、因為我造他們後悔了」(創6:7)。如果洪水沒有來臨,神就不是信實,不是聖潔的了。有一位神學家説,所有神的屬性都包括在祂的聖潔 (holiness of God) 裡面。

神对審判的延遲设置了一個恩慈的但有時又令人洩气的模式。這個設計乃是為了使我們明白罪與公義之間的「時空」上的關係: 不一定每一個地上的邪惡會見到在地上公義的答案,但公義的答案一定會來臨。若不是在現世,便是延遲到永世。 彼得后书 (3:9) 寫道: 「主决不耽延 (slow) 他的应许,像有些人以为他是耽延的一样;其实他是宽容 (patient with) 你们,不愿有一人灭亡,却愿人人都悔改。」所以時間上的耽延是態度上的寬容。

福音的文境 (context):
「舊約期待新約,新約解釋舊約」這是奧古斯丁的話。筆者也大置同意講道王子司布真的理念, 他認為:「舊約每一經文都隱藏著基督。」這就是說,每一個舊約的討論都要把新約福音的文境帶進舊約的經文中才能使舊約獲得深層的神學理解。

從現世到永世之間,我們看到基督在各各他山上;祂是在另一個花園 (不是舊約第一個亞當的伊甸樂園,而是新約第二個亞當的客西馬尼酒榨園) 內等候那期待着的极度痛苦,是祂不應得的審判,且是不可避免地從父而來的審判 (Luke 22:44)。如果你認為神藉洪水對人的審判太嚴厲,神對祂的獨生子的嚴厲更是不可思議。耶穌肉體之苦巳難以形容:「耶穌極其傷痛、禱告更加懇切.汗珠如大血點、滴在地上。(Luke 22:44) 」。但祂靈魂裡的痛苦「父阿,祢為什麼離棄我」才是祂真正的痛苦。 然而耶穌所受的苦是祂甘心願意的 (John 10:18), 完全是因为祂愛你和我的緣故。

洪水的審判是公義的。但人與人間的確有很多不公義的事。在所有的不公義中, 耶穌所受的痛苦和邪惡,只能用無限的尺度去衡量。而這個痛苦卻帶來一個神秘的雙重交換 (double imputation), 就是: 審判傾倒在基督身上, 而祂卻為新造的人贖換那終極的榮耀。耶稣的受难使每一個過份簡化地试图去解釋神公義的理念完全失色。在祂受難的那一天,那木頭製成的十字架把神在創世記第一章中的應許, 就是指神給第一個亞當那憐憫的應許 (Gen 3:15), 帶進應驗的高潮 。耶穌的死不是事情的終結。三日後,基督的復活把死亡和魔鬼判決極刑。保羅稱此「就职典礼的復活」為「初熟的果子」 (1 Cor. 15:20-23) 。如果基督是第一個果子,我們就是「下一批的果子」,等待參予在歷史最後阶段的復活收割。

耶穌從不轻视世上不公義的現實, 但當我們知道祂那戲劇性的故事是如何結束,我們在承擔暫時性的不公義時便得到安慰。我們必然復活,我們在新天新地的新家中最終會赎回那在這老地球上一切的不公義。但現時, 不公義侵略和㳽漫我們所呼吸的空氣。在這地球上,我們不會有终極的解決辦法和終極的盼望。從不公義釋放出來的終極安息將會在永恆的家找到。今天,我們重覆地喊,「神阿!要等到何時呢 (How long, O Lord) ?」然而我們知道公義與憐憫的救主建造我們的新家,甚至從現在開始 (John 14:3) ,祂所命定的一切,都是為了末日的最後一幕。信耶穌的人,獲何等的安慰!

到此為止,我們的問題不應該是「神愛我們嗎?」或「神公義嗎?」而是「我是否在方舟𥚃?」方舟就是基督的預表。

General References:

  • “https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=82”
  • “Does God Care?” by By John Blanchard; (TableTalk; Aug. 2017)

 

Posted in Bible/Christianity, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment

All Truth is God’s Truth

By Tin-chee Lo (盧天赐);November 17,2017

When I first became a Christian, I attended a church deeply influenced by what I then knew as the “Little Flock (小群)”. I was tremendously benefited by those God-fearing brothers and sisters. I grew into an ardent love for the Bible and for Jesus. But later on, a few of them presented me a very radical idea by saying “Christian should read ONLY the Bible; any other books of men concerning spiritual matters are worldly even those books are written by Christians.” I was confused. Someone even went so far as to say that reading any books and periodicals outside the Bible, such as TIME magazine, is not spiritual—this was utterly incomprehensible and unpractical. It was at this point that I began to protest. One day, I heard from Rev. Stephen Tong’s (唐崇榮牧師) sermon in which he argued, “If these brothers are so spiritual and they possess so much subjective spiritual enlightenment to be able to say reading anything outside the Bible is wrong, they should write down their findings to benefit others.” Tong continued, “however, the trouble is that when they actually write down their thoughts, it becomes men’ writing. Should you read their works?” Pastor Tong’s argument rescued me from spiritual entanglement. I came to realize that this radical assertion was self-defeating. I could borrow courage from Rev. Tong and became more vocal against this unorthodoxy idea in church. The church gradually moved toward Biblical evangelicalism by inviting (we didn’t have full time pastor at that time) preachers of sound doctrines to correct the error.

This year of 2017, we are commemorating the 500th year after the Reformation. The legacy left with us by Martin Luther was the “Five Solas” (Ref. 1)
 Scripture Alone (Sola Scriptura)
 Faith Alone (Sola Fide)
 Grace Alone (Sola Gratia)
 Christ Alone (Sola Christus)
 God’s Glory Alone (Sola Deo Gloria)

Among them, the “Sola Scriptura”—Scripture Alone (唯獨聖經)—may still today be misconstrued by few as “Read Only the Bible and Nothing Else (只讀聖經)”. The proponents of this idea consider studying all other literatures outside the Bible as “unnecessary” or “unspiritual”. In truth, the belief of “sola Scriptura” means to maintain that the Bible and the Bible alone has supreme authority over our faith, our salvation and our lives. It does not mean that we should consider all theological references and commentaries outside the Bible are unnecessary. The principle of “Sola Scriptura” also recognizes and accepts other important theological resources such as traditions, reasoning and experiences found in Christian books and literatures. This kind of resources are not to “supplant (取代)” the content of the Bible but to “complement (補助)” our understanding of the content of the Bible. In other words, believers, especially seminarians, should study not just the Bible but acquire a broader reading such as good commentaries and systematic theologies in order to comprehensively understand the Bible text.

Accompanying with this wrong concept of “Exclusive Reading” of the Bible, is another wrong concept of “Read Scripture only Individually (自讀聖經)” which is an emphasis on personal spiritual illumination upon an individual’s self-reading of the Bible while ignoring or even rejecting other Christians’ comprehension or views of the Bible text. Some leaders of the Bible study groups go so far as to believe that illumination from the Bible is the ONLY thing they need; this may stem from their worries that other people’s thought gained from reading commentaries and theological books during the course of teaching preparation may negatively “precondition” their minds and hence “pollute” and influence of their acceptance of their subjective illumination directly from their own reading of the Scripture (Ref. 2). This again is self-defeating. Because the very act of teaching is not a self-study but an attempt to transfer your understanding into other people’s mind which is exactly what you don’t want them to do. What is more, the various opinions on certain Bible difficulties may lead people to be at a loss. Such a “worry” or “helplessness” (or maybe “pride”) leads to the emphasis of this isolating Bible study attitude. This mindset overestimates one’s “subjective spiritual insight and illumination (從聖靈來的心得和光照)” and underestimates other people’s earnest and thoughtful pondering of their quest for the understanding of the Bible. Although individual study and seeking comprehension of the Bible firsthand are crucially important,when we correctly understand the meaning of “Sola Scriptura”, it should encourage collective corporate Bible study (與信徒共同學習明白聖經) under the premise of doing it within the community of faith (churches or cell-groups).

「Sola Scriptura」does not teach “Read Nothing but the Scripture” nor encourage “Reading of Scripture in Isolation”. it is a principle which also demands us in the community of faith to diligently read, investigate, teach and preach the Bible using biblical and theological resources under the Spirit-given ability and discernment and illumination so as to achieve the unity of faith and maturity in the knowledge of God (Eph.3:16-19; 4:1-3).

Another assertion is worthy of mentioning: “The Bible is the ONLY book which contains Truth”. The problem with this statement is in the word ONLY. This statement is clearly a partial truth. Indeed, the Bible is indisputably 100 % true; but this is not to say that outside the Bible there is no truth. It does mean that when the truth outside the Bible conflicts with the truth in the Bible, then the Bible is true and the extra-biblical “truth” is no truth —this is what we refer to as the “Authority of the Bible”. Francis A. Schaeffer was right when he said, “All Truth is God’s Truth” (Ref. 3). God is the supreme Author of Truth. All that is true not only flows from Him, but it also reflects His character. The ancient theologians understood that all truth is God’s truth and that all truth “meets at the top.”

References:

(1) Link: https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=1641
(2) Comments from 池峪鋒教授 on Reformation
(3) A phrase “All Truth is God’s Truth” was coined by Francis A. Schaeffer.  Also, “Truth is God and God is truth” by Mohanas Karamchand Gandhi.

Posted in Bible/Christianity | Leave a comment

Solomom’s Birth Order : 2nd or 5th?

By T.C. Lo; September 13, 2017

Recently, I was asked the following question and I decided to post my answer here to provoke further discussion.

Q: Was Solomon the second son of Bathsheba (拔示巴)? Or her fifth son? What does the modern Israel history say about him?

King David’s adulterous act with Bathsheba (and his murderous act against her husband Uriah the Hittite「赫人烏利亞」) entailed the birth of Bathsheba’s first son fathered by David as recorded in 2 Samuel 12. God struck the baby dead as a judgment against David even David had acknowledged his sin through fasting and intense prayers.

「14 只是你行這事、叫耶和華的仇敵大得褻瀆的機會、故此你所得的孩子、必定要死。
But because by doing this you have made the enemies of the Lord show utter contempt, the son born to you will die.” (2 Samuel 12:14) 」

David married Bathsheba after her husband was murdered by him. David consoled Bathsheba for the loss of their illegitimate son. As the story goes in verse 24, she gave birth to another son whom they named Solomon.

「24 大衛安慰他的妻拔示巴、與他同寢、他就生了兒子、給他起名叫所羅門。耶和華也喜愛他.Then David comforted his wife Bathsheba, and he went to her and lay with her. She gave birth to a son, and they named him Solomon. The Lord loved him. (2 Samuel 12:24) 」
As it reads, it seemed clear that Solomon was Bathsheba’s second son from David. English commentator Theodore Austin-Sparks (史百克) and many others, held this view (Ref. 1). However, according to 2 Samuel 5:13-16, it says:

「13 大衛離開希伯崙之後、在耶路撒冷又立后妃、又生兒女。After he left Hebron, David took more concubines and wives in Jerusalem, and more sons and daughters were born to him.
14 在耶路撒冷所生的兒子、是沙母亞、朔罷、拿單、所羅門、These are the names of the children born to him there: Shammua, Shobab, Nathan, Solomon,
15 益轄、以利書亞、尼斐、雅非亞、
Ibhar, Elishua, Nepheg, Japhia,
16 以利沙瑪、以利雅大、以利法列。
Elishama, Eliada and Eliphelet. (2 Samuel 5:13-26)」

Thus, David fathered 11 sons in Jerusalem and Solomon was,  listed as the fourth. But the passage does not say anything about the mother(s).When we read 1 Chronicle 3:5-8, the text further qualifies that the first four sons’ mother was Bathsheba.

「5 大衛在耶路撒冷所生的兒子是示米亞、朔罷、拿單、所羅門.這四人是亞米利的女兒拔書亞 (或譯: 拔示巴) 生的。and these were the children born to him there: Shammua, Shobab, Nathan and Solomon. These four were by Bathsheba daughter of Ammiel.
6 還有益轄、以利沙瑪、以利法列、
There were also Ibhar, Elishua, Eliphelet,
7 挪迦、尼斐、雅非亞、
Nogah, Nepheg, Japhia,
8 以利沙瑪、以利雅大、以利法列、共九人 (不是拔書亞所生) 的。
Elishama, Eliada and Eliphelet-nine in all. (1 Chronicle 3:5-8)」

Note that the Book of Samuel does not narrate events in chronological order. For example, the name of Solomon was first mentioned in Chapter 5 before the mentioning of his birth in chapter 12. The sons of David born in Jerusalem was reiterated in 1 Chronicles 14:4-7 without mentioning their mothers. Nevertheless, Solomon was still the fourth in the order of mentioning.

「4在耶路撒冷所生的眾子、是沙母亞、朔罷、拿單、所羅門、
These are the names of the children born to him there: Shammua, Shobab, Nathan, Solomon,
5益轄、以利書亞、以法列、
Ibhar, Elishua, Elpelet,
6挪迦、尼斐、雅非亞、
Nogah, Nepheg, Japhia,
7以利沙瑪、比利雅大、以利法列。
Elishama, Beeliada and Eliphelet.
(1 Chronicle 14:4-7)」

Therefore, if the order of names mentioned was also the order of their birth, Solomon would have been the fifth son of Bathsheba fathered by David (Ref. 2), and not her second son.

The succession of the throne in Israel was not necessary carried out by the first born. Therefore, the fact that Solomon being the king of Israel said nothing about his birth order.

Therefore, my conclusion is “Solomon’s Birth Oder was unclear” from the Scripture as I know. However, there may be extra-biblical information with which one may use to identify this great king’s birth order.

References:

  • “聖城新耶路撒冷“ by 史百克;page 73.
  • “The Apologetics Study Bible” by RZIM. Comment for 1 Chronicles 3:5  reads, “Solomon was the youngest of the sons of Bathsheba”; page 591.
Posted in Bible/Christianity, History | Leave a comment

耶穌温柔的觸摸

By Tin-chee (TC) Lo 盧天賜; August 15, 2017

前言
本文透過耶穌所行的一個神蹟,引進一些基要真理的複習,包括重生,成聖,得榮耀等。最後,我們處理一個我常聼到且與中國人切身的難題:「那些生在基督教家庭的人,當然比別人容易相信耶穌。我們中国人和那些生在回教或佛教家庭中的人,信耶穌对他们而言会比較困難,這豈不是神不公平嗎?既然救恩是為世界上所有的人,那麼神為甚麽不給每一個人同等或公平的机会?」

經文
馬可福音8:22-26 記載一個耶穌医治瞎子的历史事實:
「22 他們 (耶穌和祂的門徒) 來到伯賽大、有人帶一個瞎子來、求耶穌摸他。
23 耶穌拉著瞎子的手、領他到村外.就吐唾沫在他眼睛上、按手在他身上、問他說、你看見甚麼了。
24 他就抬頭一看、說、我看見人了.他們好像樹木、並且行走。
25 隨後又按手在他眼睛上、他定睛一看、就復了原、樣樣都看得清楚了。
26 耶穌打發他回家、說、連這村子你也不要進去。」

瞎子常被視為社會的邊緣人,被人看為無用。但有一些對耶穌有信心的人,卻関心當時其中一個瞎子,把他帶到耶穌面前,求耶穌觸摸他。這一天,因著這些信徒的代求,改變了那瞎子的一生。可見基督徒為別人代禱是何等重要。

耶穌拉著瞎子的手: 這是瞎子一生難忘的經歷。很可能這是他一生第一次被人拖著走路。因著耶穌的手,他不再怕跌倒,也不怕迷路。如果故事在這𥚃結束,他大大可以自感驕傲,説,「我觸摸過耶穌的手呀!」隨後耶穌領他離開人群,甚至離開祂的門徒。這𥚃我們看到耶穌尊重別人的私隱權。今天很多靈恩派的領導人,他們很多時喜歡在大庭廣眾顕示他們醫病的恩賜,最後我们实在不清楚,是人得榮耀?還是神得榮耀?我絶對相信靈恩,但我不是靈恩「派」。 (Ref. 1) 靈恩就是聖灵的恩赐, 聖灵就是基督的灵。主耶穌本身發出來的能力就是靈恩的能力。

第一次觸摸—重生
如果我生病,我會禱告求神藉醫生的手醫治,如必要, 我會服藥。但耶穌的醫治神蹟是即時的,是不用媒介的。在這一次的医治的过程中, 耶穌吐唾沫在瞎子的眼睛上。吐唾沫是會引起人感覺上不舒服的行動,也是在文化上不體面之舉,並且帶有侮辱和鄙視別人的色彩。但我們知道這不是耶穌的動機。隨後,耶穌按手在他身上。這是耶穌对這瞎子第一次溫柔體貼的觸摸。耶穌問他,「你看見了甚麼?」瞎子抬頭望著耶穌説,「我看見人,但他們好像樹。」雖然瞎子尙未看得清楚, 但畢境是個戲劇性的改變。瞎子本來處于一個永無止息的黒暗中,如今他有視覺了,盡管所看到的是喑淡模糊。試想想, 他的眼睛本來是毫無用處,但現在他可以察覺物體的移動和形狀。現在他也不再用手杖了,可以自由行走而沒有危險。這個故事不是比喻,乃是有時間,有空間,有人物在其中的歷史神蹟。然而耶穌對瞎子的醫治的歷史事實,卻有其深層的屬靈意義。

聖經常以肉眼上的失明作為屬靈墮落的隱喻。每一個人一生下來便是屬靈的瞎子,好像有鱗片擋住視缐,沒有屬靈的眼光看到神的國。人無法用自己的意志清除視缐的障礙。我們需要聖靈的觸摸。這個第一次的觸摸就代表重生 (regeneration),重生不是我們的工作,完全是神恩典的作為。這一次,也是只需要這一次,我們在灵裏死在罪惡過犯中的人,馬上活過來,我們的理性被甦醒了,我們靈眼看到真光,我們便馬上有更新过的自由意志和神賜給我们的信心去接受基督,我們便馬上從黑暗的國度遷移到光明的國度。重生與信心在時間上是同時發生的,但在邏輯次序上,重生是在信心之先。一個人若不重生,他就不可能有得救的信心。也不可能有棄暗投明的意志。

耶穌第一次的觸摸,也是使人重生的觸摸,使我們能夠對自己有一個正確的認識。我們馬上意識到:以前是失落,現在蒙拯救。以前是罪的奴僕,現在是個被赦免的自由人。以前我的人生方向的錯誤的,如今我知道我住哪裡去。以前是靈𥚃瞎眼,如今靈眼巳復明。這種自我認識是明確的,是有把握的。

第二次觸摸—成聖
然而耶穌醫治瞎子的工作不僅是停留在這𥚃。祂还作第二次的觸摸。瞎子興奮地說,「我的眼睛回復正常了,我很清楚地看見每一個人, 他們的高, 矮, 肥, 瘦和老幼, 我都能區別,甚至他們臉上的皱纹我也看出來,我不再以樹當人。我也能看到花草樹木, 甚至樹枝在微風中搖擺。」更値得注意的是瞎子這雙新造的眼第一次所清楚看到的,乃是醫治他的耶穌的面孔—這真是蒙福的視覺的開始!

從屬靈的意義來說,耶穌第一次的撫摸是神使我們得救的撫摸。耶穌第二次的撫摸是成聖的撫摸。一個剛剛重生的人,他的屬靈眼睛巳被打開,但還有屬老我的鱗片,好像一層厚厚的白內障一般,使視覺晦黯矇朧,看人如樹。但被耶穌第二次觸摸後,目光變得清澈鋭利,能聚焦在要看的東西上。然而,在成聖的過程中,我們有很多「老我」的鱗片,所以我們不但需要耶穌第二次的觸摸,我們更需要第三次,第四次…等不斷的觸模。但將來有一天,信徒都要回天家,那一刻,神超自然地把我們的老我完全毀掉,那時所有的鱗片完全掉落,這是成聖最終的目標,神學上稱此為「得榮耀 (glorification)」。這完全是神的恩典,神的工作。也就是登山寶訓中那至福至聖的目光,「清心的人有福了,因為他們必得見神 (太5:8)。」

亚里斯多德的宇宙觀和佛教的輪迴觀都是一個「無始無終」式的世界觀,這圆圈式的世界觀是不附合現實的 (Ref. 2)。基督徒的世界觀不是圓圈式的而是線性的,是「有始有終」的。基督徒的成聖生活始于「重生」而其終㸃是「得榮耀」。在整個成聖旅程中, 我們有冷淡,退步,甚至跌倒, 但總體而言,是向上的, 是指向天的。透過讀經,禱告,奉獻,崇拜,傳福音,基督徒的新生命,新性情,新心意都得到更新和成長 (Ref. 3) 。這個向上的進步是因爲耶穌握著我們的手持續不断地走永生的道路,好像當日耶穌牽著瞎子的手一起同步一搬。

除了聖經之外,出版數目最多的一本書就是約翰本仁 (John Bunyan 1628-1688) 所寫的喻道故事「天路歷程 (Pilgrim’s Progress)」。書中的主角是一位朝聖者。他背著包袱,寸步難行,累累贅贅地向著天上的城 (Celestial City) 邁步。沿途困難重重,磨難,試探,陷阱,阻碍他的行程,每一個轉彎都遇到一些奇異名字的人物。他的包袱是代表朝聖者的罪,裏面有驕傲,怠惰,貪婪等。有一天,他來到一個小山,山上有一個十字架,當他一仰望這十字架,包袱馬上從他的背上滑下,滾到旁邊一個墳墓去就不復見了。朝聖者馬上感到輕快。這段故事使我們基督徒明白兩個極重要的真理:(1) 我們在世是朝聖者和寄居者;(2) 我們的人生是向上的,是進步的。因為我們有從天上來的呼召,是由上向下的,不是輪迴的。基督徒在世上只不过是朝聖者,只不过是客旅。因此, 我們看到很多宣教士,他們往生疏的地方去,馬不停蹄, 好像舊約聖經中的半遊牧民族一般,他們的生命都在唱「這世界非我家」。他們所到的地方都是冒險的,他們不渇停滯的水。正如信心之父,亞伯拉罕一搬,不斷地等候那座有根基的城、就是 神所經營所建造的城 (希伯來書 11:10)。與這個相反的世界觀是無神論和世俗主義 (Secularism), 他们相信他們是住在一個封閉系統之內,沒有超越者的介入 (transcendent intervention) ,他们相信人生無義意,死後無審判,只知「此時」和「此地」,不知永恆。

受洗
我们坚信「因信称義」。但單單宣告「相信」而沒有好行為的信心是不能使人稱義的信心。真正「得救的信心 (saving faith) 」是能使人成聖 (sanctification) 的信心。我不知道耶穌這一次醫治瞎子為什麼要吐唾沫在他的眼睛上。但我相信耶穌的唾液不是使眼復明的萬能藥。就好像浸禮池的水不能使人得救,但浸禮卻指向那使我們活過來的活水,也指向被聖靈成聖的記號。也是受浸者順服主的記號,正如瞎子順服地沒有抗議耶穌向他吐唾沫一搬。我想耶穌第二次觸摸那瞎子,是指向在成聖道路中,神不斷的同在和指引。耶穌牽他的手是一個使朝聖者能達到「天上的城」的保證。

難題
以色列有很多瞎子,為什麼耶穌只醫治這一個呢?最明顯的答案是:這個瞎子是在伯賽大,而耶穌那天是剛剛路過伯賽大,所以這個瞎子是比其他瞎子幸運些。這種說法顕然把這個非实体的「機會」或「幸運」看得太重,而把神的主杈,神的旨意,神的揀選看得太輕。我常常聼到這樣一類的問題:「那些生在基督教家庭的人,當然比別人容易相信耶穌。那些生在回教或佛教家庭中的人,信耶穌对他们而言是很困難的。中国人有儒家思想, 佛教影响, 和数千年的文化包袱, 以人看來, 這些都对信耶穌有很大的阻力。這豈不是神不公平嗎?既然救恩是為世界上每一個人,那麼神為甚麽不給所有人同等或公平的机会? 」 同時, 神只揀選猶太人而不揀選人口最多的中國人, 這是另一個不公平的證據。

基督徒對此問題的回應的切入點是:我们相信一位全能,全愛的神;相信祂的心意是願意每人都認識祂和接受真理。聖經對這一㸃是直言不諱的: 「他願意萬人得救、明白真道 (2 Tim 2:4) 」。同時,祂「不願有一人沉淪、乃願人人都悔改 (2 Pt 3:9) 」。以色列是特蒙揀選的,非因他們是特別被寵愛的人,乃是神要他們把信息傳到萬邦 (Gen 22:18) 。所以, 以色列的被揀選不是公平與不公平的問题。乃是使命的問題。使命的託付越大, 神对她的要求越嚴厲。神对她不負责任的懲罰也越大。難怪以色列人在历史上所受的苦也比其他民族為甚。

其㳄, 我們把注意力瞄准在耶穌身上。兩件事可説是耶穌生平的两個书挡 (bookends):
第一边的書挡是:耶穌的生命始於祂超自然身份的肯定。這肯定是由東方博士們 (magi) 所透露出來的。他們本是外邦人,他們所住的地方離聖地很遠,他們一生從來未聽過耶和華的名字,他們所專長的是耶和華認為讨厌的星相學, 他們所擁有的黃金,乳香,沒藥,是用來祭祠邪神用的。以人的眼光來看,此等人的属灵情况, 文化背景, 家庭背景,和出生地㸃,實在是非常之不利他們信耶穌的。但愛萬民的神,根據他們所知道的 (就是星相學)和根據他們所擁有的 (就是施行魔術的材料) ,使這些東方博士們在神的恩典下被領進真理,認識基督 (太2:11) 。 同樣,神可以用你現有的知識,和你擁有的東西,甚至這些知識和東西都可能是不喜悅于神的,但神能把它們轉變為認識耶穌的途徑。我們千万不能再説,「呀!我有儒家思想的薰陶,我家是有濃厚的佛家背景,我不像西方人,我不是處于容易相信基督教的環境長大,我怎能信耶穌?如果我不信, 是因为神对我不公平。」

耶穌生平的另一邊书挡是: 耶穌的生命以一個向門徒的要求作結束,祂在山上向門徒顯現,命令他们説:「你們要去、使萬民作我的門徒、奉父子聖靈的名、給他們施洗」 (太28:19)。「萬民」就是世上每一個人。

從耶穌生命的兩個書擋—“引言與結論”—都明确透露神對人的承诺,就是除了那些能自然地聽到神的話的人 (如猶太人, 西方人, 或生長在基督教家庭的人) 以外, 耶穌都關注那些衆人都以為他是「不可能」相信耶穌的人。如果我们詳讀福音書, 我們会發現在這两個書挡之間,耶穌都一致地留心外邦人救恩的問題,如井旁的撒瑪利亞婦人,百夫長等。耶穌的生平一贯地使祂的朋友和敵人感到惊讶, 因為祂從不忽畧那些我們都認為太外邦化, 太愚蠢, 太無能, 或太不道德的人。我們都認為耶穌不値得花時間在他們身上, 但耶穌從不這樣想。 我雖然不精確地知道神如何保證每一個人都有公平的機會去接觸到真理, 然而耶穌生平的兩個書擋,和在兩者之間的故事,可向我們保證祂是全心願意觸摸到世上每一個人, 不管他們的背景是如何的不同。我们千万不要武断説神不公平。

帕斯卡 (Blaise Pascal) 是一位才华横溢的數學家,物理學家,發明家,和哲學冢。他相信: 「聖經中那位追求與人建立関係的神 (relational God), 一直願意坦率地向那些全心尋求祂的人顕現; 但對那些全心逃避祂的人, 神就向他們隐藏。」因此, 帕斯卡這樣想,我們不應感到警奇, 「那些願意看的人,神有足夠的光可給他們看見, 但對那些有相反性情的人,神就只有保留他们足夠的朦胧, 使他們無法看見」。神是不會免強人的。我們跟隨祂,不是因為祂是无法抵抗的,乃是因為我們誠心信靠祂。

或許我們應如此自問:有沒有這樣的可能性?,就是神要我們知道関乎祂的事,其實祂巳简单地清楚告訴我們了。或再問:我們豈不是巳有機會去接觸到真理?只是因為我們不愛真理反而把它压制?正如經上説:「原來 神的忿怒、從天上顯明在一切不虔不義的人身上、就是那些行不義阻擋真理的人。神的事情、人所能知道的、原顯明在人心裡.因為 神已經給他們顯明 (羅馬書1:18-19)。」神給我們一個應許:「你們尋求我、若專心尋求我、就必尋見。」 (耶利米書 29:13)

神的時候常與我們的時候不同。神的時間不一定常常是看來公平的。但公平 (fairness) 只能回顾地感知 。我們不能單看一天所發生的一件事情就去判斷神的公平。我們不能單以那特别的一天, 在那特别的地方, 神只医治那特别的瞎子, 就断言耶穌的不公平。公平是要從永恆去回顧的。若我們用永恆的觀點回顧我們一生的年日,任何不接受耶穌的人是沒有藉口的 (羅馬書 1:20) 。我們不知道神如何向每一個人显示他自己,但我們可這樣説,尋找祂的必定尋見。因为凡尋找神的人, 最终会發現原來神早已在尋找他了。看看耶穌的生命, 祂甘心選擇祂不該得的對待,好讓我們相信祂真的是來服事我們。我深深相信祂會公平地對待每一個人,因為祂自己願意接受不公平的待遇落在祂的身上。

如果我們説,「信仰這件事是與我們生在何時,長在何地,受何文化的影响有関。」這個說法只可應用在無神論,也可應用在多元論 (Pluralism) 上,但决不能應用在基督教信仰上, 因為只有聖經所描述的神是關心所有人的。。我們的選擇是:(A) 一位定意並有能力去接觸到各處的人的基督教的神,或 (B) 一位世俗的神 (secular gods) 只有那些生在合時, 長在合地, 住在合環境的人,才能認識它。面對這两個選擇而只能取其一,我只有選擇基督教,因為這才是我認為最合理的决定。(Ref. 4)

References:

  1. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=1508
  2. https://hocl.org/blogs/tincheelo/?p=1556
  3. “Five Things Every Christian Needs To Grow” by R.C. Sproul.
  4. “Jesus Among Secular Gods” by Ravi Zacharias and Vince Vitale; pp. 93-135
Posted in Bible/Christianity, Philosophy/Religion, Reasons to believe/Science | Leave a comment